1 Introduction
 Let F be a p-adic field, that is, a nonarchimedean local field of characteristic 
 $0$
 and residual characteristic
$0$
 and residual characteristic 
 $p>0$
. We study the local theta correspondence for the group of F-points of the dual pair
$p>0$
. We study the local theta correspondence for the group of F-points of the dual pair 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}$
, where C is a composition F-algebra of dimension
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}$
, where C is a composition F-algebra of dimension 
 $2$
 or
$2$
 or 
 $4$
, by restricting the minimal representation
$4$
, by restricting the minimal representation 
 $(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 of an adjoint group
$(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 of an adjoint group 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 of absolute type
$\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 of absolute type 
 $E_{6}$
 if
$E_{6}$
 if 
 $\mathrm {dim}C=2$
, and absolute type
$\mathrm {dim}C=2$
, and absolute type 
 $E_{7}$
 if
$E_{7}$
 if 
 $\mathrm {dim}C=4$
. For this introduction we specialize to
$\mathrm {dim}C=4$
. For this introduction we specialize to 
 $\mathrm {dim}(C)=4$
, for simplicity. In this case, the group
$\mathrm {dim}(C)=4$
, for simplicity. In this case, the group 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 is split when C is split and the unique nonsplit form when C is anisotropic.
$\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 is split when C is split and the unique nonsplit form when C is anisotropic.
 With a dual pair 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}\subset \mathcal {G}_{C}$
 one can lift representations from
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}\subset \mathcal {G}_{C}$
 one can lift representations from 
 $\mathscr {G}=\mathrm {Aut}(C)(F)$
 to
$\mathscr {G}=\mathrm {Aut}(C)(F)$
 to 
 $G=F_{4}(F)$
 as follows. Given
$G=F_{4}(F)$
 as follows. Given 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 a smooth irreducible representation of
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 a smooth irreducible representation of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
, the maximal
$\mathscr {G}$
, the maximal 
 $\tau $
-isotypic quotient of
$\tau $
-isotypic quotient of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 admits an action of G and factors as
$\mathcal {V}$
 admits an action of G and factors as 
 $\tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
, where
$\tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
, where 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 is a smooth representation of G. The representation
$\Theta (\tau )$
 is a smooth representation of G. The representation 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 is called the big theta lift of
$\Theta (\tau )$
 is called the big theta lift of 
 $\tau $
. Its maximal semisimple quotient
$\tau $
. Its maximal semisimple quotient 
 $\theta (\tau )$
 (co-socle) is called the small theta lift of
$\theta (\tau )$
 (co-socle) is called the small theta lift of 
 $\tau $
. Note that one may reverse the roles of
$\tau $
. Note that one may reverse the roles of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 and G. The primary objective of this paper is to investigate the big and small theta lifts of the dual pair
$\mathscr {G}$
 and G. The primary objective of this paper is to investigate the big and small theta lifts of the dual pair 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}\subset \mathcal {G}_{C}$
.
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}\subset \mathcal {G}_{C}$
.
 We begin by discussing the theta lift from 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 to
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 to 
 $F_{4}$
. Our first theorem gives a qualitative behavior of the lift. It is a combination of Theorems 4.10, 6.2, and 6.3.
$F_{4}$
. Our first theorem gives a qualitative behavior of the lift. It is a combination of Theorems 4.10, 6.2, and 6.3.
Theorem 1.1. Let 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {Aut}(C))$
. Then:
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {Aut}(C))$
. Then: 
- 
1.  $\Theta (\tau )\neq 0$
 and it is a finite-length representation of $\Theta (\tau )\neq 0$
 and it is a finite-length representation of $F_{4}$
. $F_{4}$
.
- 
2. If  $\tau $
 is tempered then $\tau $
 is tempered then $\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible. $\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible.
- 
3. If  $\theta (\tau )\cong \theta (\tau ')$
, where $\theta (\tau )\cong \theta (\tau ')$
, where $\tau '\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {Aut}(C))$
, then $\tau '\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {Aut}(C))$
, then $\tau \cong \tau '$
. $\tau \cong \tau '$
.
 For lifting in the opposite direction, that is, from 
 $F_{4}$
 to
$F_{4}$
 to 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
, our main result is Theorem 7.4. It says if
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
, our main result is Theorem 7.4. It says if 
 $\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(F_{4})$
 such that
$\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(F_{4})$
 such that 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
, then
$\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
, then 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {Aut}(C))$
.
$\Theta (\sigma )\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {Aut}(C))$
.
 For our second theorem, we specialize to the case where C is the algebra of 
 $2\times 2$
 matrices, so
$2\times 2$
 matrices, so 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
. In this case, we can completely describe
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
. In this case, we can completely describe 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
. In order to state the results, we note that the
$\Theta (\tau )$
. In order to state the results, we note that the 
 $F_4$
 group in this paper is not realized as a Chevalley group but as the group of automorphisms of a 27-dimensional exceptional Jordan algebra J. Thus
$F_4$
 group in this paper is not realized as a Chevalley group but as the group of automorphisms of a 27-dimensional exceptional Jordan algebra J. Thus 
 $F_4$
 acts on the 26-dimensional subspace
$F_4$
 acts on the 26-dimensional subspace 
 $J^0$
 of trace 0 elements in J and its maximal parabolic subgroups can be described as stabilizers of singular subspaces of
$J^0$
 of trace 0 elements in J and its maximal parabolic subgroups can be described as stabilizers of singular subspaces of 
 $J_0$
 [Reference Aschbacher2]. In particular,
$J_0$
 [Reference Aschbacher2]. In particular, 
 $F_4$
 has maximal parabolic subgroups Q and
$F_4$
 has maximal parabolic subgroups Q and 
 $Q_2$
 stabilizing one- and two-dimensional singular spaces, respectively. (We record that Levi subgroups of Q and
$Q_2$
 stabilizing one- and two-dimensional singular spaces, respectively. (We record that Levi subgroups of Q and 
 $Q_2$
 have the type
$Q_2$
 have the type 
 $B_3$
 and
$B_3$
 and 
 $A_{2,\mathrm {long}} \times A_{1,\mathrm {short}}$
, respectively.) Observe that Q and
$A_{2,\mathrm {long}} \times A_{1,\mathrm {short}}$
, respectively.) Observe that Q and 
 $Q_2$
, via their actions on the stabilized one- and two-dimensional singular spaces, have quotients isomorphic to
$Q_2$
, via their actions on the stabilized one- and two-dimensional singular spaces, have quotients isomorphic to 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_1$
 and
${\mathrm {GL}}_1$
 and 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_2$
, respectively. In particular, a character
${\mathrm {GL}}_2$
, respectively. In particular, a character 
 $\chi $
 of
$\chi $
 of 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_1(F)$
 defines a degenerate principal series representation
${\mathrm {GL}}_1(F)$
 defines a degenerate principal series representation 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_Q^G(\chi )$
, and a supercuspidal representation
${\mathrm {Ind}}_Q^G(\chi )$
, and a supercuspidal representation 
 $\tau $
 of
$\tau $
 of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
 defines a family of degenerate principal series representations
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
 defines a family of degenerate principal series representations 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G(\tau \otimes |\det |^s)$
.
${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G(\tau \otimes |\det |^s)$
.
Theorem 1.2. Let 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F))$
.
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F))$
. 
- 
1. If  $\tau $
 is a quotient of a principal series $\tau $
 is a quotient of a principal series ${\mathrm {Ind}}_{\overline {\mathscr B}}^{\mathscr G}(\chi )$
 then ${\mathrm {Ind}}_{\overline {\mathscr B}}^{\mathscr G}(\chi )$
 then $\Theta (\tau )$
 is a quotient of $\Theta (\tau )$
 is a quotient of ${\mathrm {Ind}}_Q^G(\chi )$
. (For the precise statement see Theorems 6.2 and 6.3 and Proposition 6.4.) ${\mathrm {Ind}}_Q^G(\chi )$
. (For the precise statement see Theorems 6.2 and 6.3 and Proposition 6.4.)
- 
2. If  $\tau $
 is a supercuspidal representation, then $\tau $
 is a supercuspidal representation, then $\Theta (\tau )=\theta (\tau )$
 is the unique irreducible quotient of $\Theta (\tau )=\theta (\tau )$
 is the unique irreducible quotient of ${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G(\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
. ${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G(\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
.
 In (1) 
 $\theta (\tau )$
 is always isomorphic to the co-socle of the degenerate principal series. Since the co-socle of
$\theta (\tau )$
 is always isomorphic to the co-socle of the degenerate principal series. Since the co-socle of 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_Q^G(|\cdot |^{5/2})$
 is a sum of two irreducible representations the theta correspondence is not one to one, and this is the only place where it fails.
${\mathrm {Ind}}_Q^G(|\cdot |^{5/2})$
 is a sum of two irreducible representations the theta correspondence is not one to one, and this is the only place where it fails.
 Next we want to highlight some consequences of our results, as they relate to the relative Langlands program of Sakellaridis–Venkatesh [Reference Sakellaridis and Venkatesh25]. We prove that the rank one exceptional symmetric pair 
 $(F_4, {\mathrm {Spin}_9})$
 over a p-adic field is a Gelfand pair, a long-time open problem:
$(F_4, {\mathrm {Spin}_9})$
 over a p-adic field is a Gelfand pair, a long-time open problem:
Theorem 1.3. Let 
 $\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(F_{4})$
. Then
$\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(F_{4})$
. Then 
 $\mathrm {dim}\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathrm {Spin}(9)}(\tilde \sigma , \mathbb {C})\leq 1$
. Moreover, the dimension is
$\mathrm {dim}\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathrm {Spin}(9)}(\tilde \sigma , \mathbb {C})\leq 1$
. Moreover, the dimension is 
 $1$
 if and only if
$1$
 if and only if 
 $\sigma $
 is the theta lift of a generic representation of
$\sigma $
 is the theta lift of a generic representation of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
.
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
.
 The study of symmetric spaces, and more generally spherical spaces, has a long history. In [Reference van Dijk29] van Dijk proved that real forms of the symmetric pair 
 $(F_4, \mathrm {Spin}(9))$
 are generalized Gelfand pairs, a slightly weaker statement, as it concerns unitary representations only. Recently Rubio [Reference Rubio23] proved that
$(F_4, \mathrm {Spin}(9))$
 are generalized Gelfand pairs, a slightly weaker statement, as it concerns unitary representations only. Recently Rubio [Reference Rubio23] proved that 
 $(F_4, \mathrm {Spin}(9))$
 is a Gelfand pair over
$(F_4, \mathrm {Spin}(9))$
 is a Gelfand pair over 
 $\mathbb C$
. The usual approach involves invariant distributions, see [Reference Gross10] or [Reference Aizenbud, Gourevitch and Sayag1] for more information on this rich subject. On the other hand, Howe [Reference Howe11] used the dual pair
$\mathbb C$
. The usual approach involves invariant distributions, see [Reference Gross10] or [Reference Aizenbud, Gourevitch and Sayag1] for more information on this rich subject. On the other hand, Howe [Reference Howe11] used the dual pair 
 ${\mathrm {SL}}_2 \times \mathrm {O}(n)$
 to analyze the symmetric pair
${\mathrm {SL}}_2 \times \mathrm {O}(n)$
 to analyze the symmetric pair 
 $(\mathrm {O}(n), \mathrm {O}(n-1))$
. It was observed in [Reference Savin26] that Howe’s strategy can be applied to all rank-one symmetric pairs. In this paper, at long last, we execute this strategy for the exceptional symmetric pair. Theorem 1.3 is a consequence of the fact that the theta correspondence relates the
$(\mathrm {O}(n), \mathrm {O}(n-1))$
. It was observed in [Reference Savin26] that Howe’s strategy can be applied to all rank-one symmetric pairs. In this paper, at long last, we execute this strategy for the exceptional symmetric pair. Theorem 1.3 is a consequence of the fact that the theta correspondence relates the 
 $\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-period on representations of
$\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-period on representations of 
 $F_4$
 to the Whittaker period on representations of
$F_4$
 to the Whittaker period on representations of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_2(F)$
. More precisely, we have
$\mathrm {PGL}_2(F)$
. More precisely, we have 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathrm{Hom}_{\mathrm{Spin}(9)}(\tilde{\sigma}, \mathbb{C}) \cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{U},\psi}(\Theta(\sigma), \mathbb{C}) \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathrm{Hom}_{\mathrm{Spin}(9)}(\tilde{\sigma}, \mathbb{C}) \cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{U},\psi}(\Theta(\sigma), \mathbb{C}) \end{align*}$$
where 
 $(\mathscr {U},\psi )$
 is a Whittaker datum for
$(\mathscr {U},\psi )$
 is a Whittaker datum for 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_2(F)$
. Since we proved that
$\mathrm {PGL}_2(F)$
. Since we proved that 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
 is irreducible (or zero) Theorem 1.3 follows from uniqueness of the Whittaker functional for irreducible representations of
$\Theta (\sigma )$
 is irreducible (or zero) Theorem 1.3 follows from uniqueness of the Whittaker functional for irreducible representations of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_2(F)$
. Moreover, since the lift from
$\mathrm {PGL}_2(F)$
. Moreover, since the lift from 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
 is completely known by Theorem 1.2, we have a classification of
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
 is completely known by Theorem 1.2, we have a classification of 
 $\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-distinguished representations of
$\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-distinguished representations of 
 $F_4$
, consistent with predictions made in [Reference Sakellaridis and Venkatesh25].
$F_4$
, consistent with predictions made in [Reference Sakellaridis and Venkatesh25].
 The primary tools in our analysis are computations of maximal parabolic Jacquet modules and the Fourier–Jacobi functor. Similar Jacquet module computations were used to study several different exceptional dual pairs in [Reference Gan and Savin6, Reference Gan and Savin9, Reference Magaard and Savin19]. In particular, this type of Jacquet module computation provides an important step in establishing Howe duality and dichotomy for exceptional dual pairs containing 
 $G_{2}$
, which was recently completed in [Reference Gan and Savin9].
$G_{2}$
, which was recently completed in [Reference Gan and Savin9].
 Our main new input is the use of the Fourier–Jacobi functor. This allows us to relate the 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}$
 theta correspondence to a classical
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}$
 theta correspondence to a classical 
 $\mathrm {O}(3)\times \mathrm {Sp}(6)$
 theta correspondence. Using the well developed theory of this classical theta correspondence we can efficiently derive results about the
$\mathrm {O}(3)\times \mathrm {Sp}(6)$
 theta correspondence. Using the well developed theory of this classical theta correspondence we can efficiently derive results about the 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}$
 theta correspondence.
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}$
 theta correspondence.
 Now we outline the contents of the paper and make a few more remarks on the proofs of our main results. Section 2 introduces notation and recalls some preliminary material. Section 3 contains the computations of (twisted) Jacquet modules of the minimal representation 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 with respect to a maximal Heisenberg parabolic of
$\mathcal {V}$
 with respect to a maximal Heisenberg parabolic of 
 $F_{4}$
. These calculations are done using a filtration of
$F_{4}$
. These calculations are done using a filtration of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 with respect to a maximal Heisenberg parabolic subgroup of
$\mathcal {V}$
 with respect to a maximal Heisenberg parabolic subgroup of 
 $E_{7}$
 (recalled in Theorem 3.1). This filtration was first studied in Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19]. In this section we also review the Fourier–Jacobi functor.
$E_{7}$
 (recalled in Theorem 3.1). This filtration was first studied in Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19]. In this section we also review the Fourier–Jacobi functor.
 In Section 4 we apply the results of Section 3 to study the theta lift of 
 $\tau $
 a supercuspidal representation of
$\tau $
 a supercuspidal representation of 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 to
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 to 
 $F_{4}$
. The main result of this section Theorem 4.10 states that
$F_{4}$
. The main result of this section Theorem 4.10 states that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible. The proof is based on the Fourier–Jacobi functor, which is the main new input in our analysis. Its utility stems from Proposition 4.3, which says that the Fourier–Jacobi functor applied to the minimal representation of
$\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible. The proof is based on the Fourier–Jacobi functor, which is the main new input in our analysis. Its utility stems from Proposition 4.3, which says that the Fourier–Jacobi functor applied to the minimal representation of 
 $E_{7}$
 is isomorphic to the Weil representation as an
$E_{7}$
 is isomorphic to the Weil representation as an 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3)\times \mathrm {Sp}(6)$
-representation. This is almost the setting of the classical dual pair
$\mathrm {SO}(3)\times \mathrm {Sp}(6)$
-representation. This is almost the setting of the classical dual pair 
 $\mathrm {O}(3)\times \mathrm {Sp}(6)$
. We use the well-developed classical theory and basic properties of the Fourier–Jacobi functor to deduce that
$\mathrm {O}(3)\times \mathrm {Sp}(6)$
. We use the well-developed classical theory and basic properties of the Fourier–Jacobi functor to deduce that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most two nontrivial constituents (Corollary 4.5). Then we apply the calculations from Section 3 to show that
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most two nontrivial constituents (Corollary 4.5). Then we apply the calculations from Section 3 to show that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible. Specifically, we use the twisted Jacquet module calculations to prove that
$\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible. Specifically, we use the twisted Jacquet module calculations to prove that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most one nontrivial constituent (Proposition 4.8), and the untwisted Jacquet module to rule out the trivial representation (Proposition 4.9).
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most one nontrivial constituent (Proposition 4.8), and the untwisted Jacquet module to rule out the trivial representation (Proposition 4.9).
 Next we specialize to the case when C is the algebra of 
 $2\times 2$
 matrices, so
$2\times 2$
 matrices, so 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
. Section 5 is roughly analogous to Section 3. The difference is that now we use a filtration of
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
. Section 5 is roughly analogous to Section 3. The difference is that now we use a filtration of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 with respect to a maximal Siegel parabolic subgroup of
$\mathcal {V}$
 with respect to a maximal Siegel parabolic subgroup of 
 $E_{7}$
 [Reference Savin26] (recalled in Theorem 5.1) to compute Jacquet modules with respect to a Borel subgroup of
$E_{7}$
 [Reference Savin26] (recalled in Theorem 5.1) to compute Jacquet modules with respect to a Borel subgroup of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
.
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
.
 In Section 6 we describe the theta lift of representations of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 to
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 to 
 $F_{4}$
. This breaks up into two parts. First we consider constituents of principal series. For this we apply the results of Section 5 on untwisted Jacquet modules to lift the constituents of principal series of
$F_{4}$
. This breaks up into two parts. First we consider constituents of principal series. For this we apply the results of Section 5 on untwisted Jacquet modules to lift the constituents of principal series of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 to
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 to 
 $F_{4}$
. Generically, the theta lift of a
$F_{4}$
. Generically, the theta lift of a 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 principal series is a degenerate principal series of
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 principal series is a degenerate principal series of 
 $F_{4}$
 induced from the maximal parabolic subgroup Q. The complete description of the big theta lift is contained in Theorems 6.2 and 6.3; the small theta lift is described in Proposition 6.4. The approach of this section builds upon [Reference Savin26].
$F_{4}$
 induced from the maximal parabolic subgroup Q. The complete description of the big theta lift is contained in Theorems 6.2 and 6.3; the small theta lift is described in Proposition 6.4. The approach of this section builds upon [Reference Savin26].
 Second, we consider supercuspidal representations in Subsection 6.4. From Theorem 4.10 we know that the theta lift of a supercuspidal representation is irreducible. Here we refine this result in Proposition 6.5 when 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
. Specifically, we show that the theta lift is a quotient of an explicit representation of
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
. Specifically, we show that the theta lift is a quotient of an explicit representation of 
 $F_{4}$
 induced from the maximal parabolic subgroup
$F_{4}$
 induced from the maximal parabolic subgroup 
 $Q_2$
. We note that this calculation uses the
$Q_2$
. We note that this calculation uses the 
 $G_{2}\times F_{4}\subset E_{8}$
 dual pair studied in Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19].
$G_{2}\times F_{4}\subset E_{8}$
 dual pair studied in Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19].
 In Section 7 we consider the theta lift from 
 $F_{4}$
 to
$F_{4}$
 to 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
. The main result is Theorem 7.4, which states that if
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
. The main result is Theorem 7.4, which states that if 
 $\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(F_{4})$
 and
$\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(F_{4})$
 and 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
, then
$\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
, then 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {Aut}(C))$
.
$\Theta (\sigma )\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathrm {Aut}(C))$
.
 In Section 8 we characterize the irreducible representations of 
 $F_{4}$
 that are
$F_{4}$
 that are 
 $\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-distinguished, that is, possess a
$\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-distinguished, that is, possess a 
 $\mathrm {Spin}_{9}$
-invariant linear functional. The main result, Theorem 8.1, is proved using the twisted Jacquet module calculations from Section 5. We also show in Proposition 8.4 that supercuspidal representations of
$\mathrm {Spin}_{9}$
-invariant linear functional. The main result, Theorem 8.1, is proved using the twisted Jacquet module calculations from Section 5. We also show in Proposition 8.4 that supercuspidal representations of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 lift to
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 lift to 
 $\mathrm {Spin}_{9}$
-relatively supercuspidal representations of
$\mathrm {Spin}_{9}$
-relatively supercuspidal representations of 
 $F_{4}$
.
$F_{4}$
.
 Section 9 concludes the paper with analogous (but easier) results when 
 $\mathrm {dim}C=2$
.
$\mathrm {dim}C=2$
.
2 Notation
2.1 Representation theory of p-adic groups
 Let F be a nonarchimedean local field of characteristic 
 $0$
 and residual characteristic
$0$
 and residual characteristic 
 $p>0$
, with ring of integers
$p>0$
, with ring of integers 
 $\mathcal {O}$
 and maximal ideal
$\mathcal {O}$
 and maximal ideal 
 $\mathfrak {p}$
. Let q be the order of the residue field. We normalize the absolute value on F so that its value is
$\mathfrak {p}$
. Let q be the order of the residue field. We normalize the absolute value on F so that its value is 
 $q^{-1}$
 on any generator of
$q^{-1}$
 on any generator of 
 $\mathfrak {p}$
. We fix a nontrivial additive character
$\mathfrak {p}$
. We fix a nontrivial additive character 
 $\psi :F\rightarrow \mathbb {C}^{\times }$
.
$\psi :F\rightarrow \mathbb {C}^{\times }$
.
 Let G be the group of F-points of a connected reductive group. Let 
 $\mathcal {M}(G)$
 be the category of smooth G-representations and let
$\mathcal {M}(G)$
 be the category of smooth G-representations and let 
 $\mathrm {Irr}(G)$
 be the set of isomorphism classes of irreducible objects. Given
$\mathrm {Irr}(G)$
 be the set of isomorphism classes of irreducible objects. Given 
 $\pi \in \mathcal {M}(G)$
 we write
$\pi \in \mathcal {M}(G)$
 we write 
 $\widetilde {\pi }$
 for the smooth contragradient representation of
$\widetilde {\pi }$
 for the smooth contragradient representation of 
 $\pi $
.
$\pi $
.
 If 
 $H\subset G$
 is a closed subgroup and
$H\subset G$
 is a closed subgroup and 
 $(\sigma ,W)$
 is a smooth representation of H. We write
$(\sigma ,W)$
 is a smooth representation of H. We write 
 $\mathrm {Ind}_{H}^{G}(\sigma )$
 for the space of right G-smooth functions
$\mathrm {Ind}_{H}^{G}(\sigma )$
 for the space of right G-smooth functions 
 $f:G\rightarrow W$
 such that for any
$f:G\rightarrow W$
 such that for any 
 $g\in G$
 and
$g\in G$
 and 
 $h\in H$
 we have
$h\in H$
 we have 
 $f(hg)=\sigma (h)f(g)$
. This is a G-representation with the action
$f(hg)=\sigma (h)f(g)$
. This is a G-representation with the action 
 $(g\cdot f)(g^{\prime })=f(g^{\prime }g)$
. We write
$(g\cdot f)(g^{\prime })=f(g^{\prime }g)$
. We write 
 $\mathrm {ind}_{H}^{G}(\sigma )\subset \mathrm {Ind}_{H}^{G}(\sigma )$
 for the G-submodule of functions with compact support mod H.
$\mathrm {ind}_{H}^{G}(\sigma )\subset \mathrm {Ind}_{H}^{G}(\sigma )$
 for the G-submodule of functions with compact support mod H.
 Now suppose 
 $P=MN\subset G$
 is a parabolic subgroup with a Levi decomposition, and
$P=MN\subset G$
 is a parabolic subgroup with a Levi decomposition, and 
 $(\sigma ,W)$
 is a smooth representation of M inflated to P. We fix
$(\sigma ,W)$
 is a smooth representation of M inflated to P. We fix 
 $dn$
 a Haar measure on N and let
$dn$
 a Haar measure on N and let 
 $\delta _{P}$
 be the modular character of P defined by
$\delta _{P}$
 be the modular character of P defined by 
 $d(pnp^{-1})=\delta _{P}(p)dn$
. We write
$d(pnp^{-1})=\delta _{P}(p)dn$
. We write 
 $i_{M}^{G}(\sigma )=\mathrm {Ind}_{P}^{G}(\delta _{P}^{1/2}\otimes \sigma )$
 for normalized parabolic induction.
$i_{M}^{G}(\sigma )=\mathrm {Ind}_{P}^{G}(\delta _{P}^{1/2}\otimes \sigma )$
 for normalized parabolic induction.
 Let 
 $(\pi ,V)$
 be a smooth G-representation. If
$(\pi ,V)$
 be a smooth G-representation. If 
 $H\subset G$
 is a subgroup with a character
$H\subset G$
 is a subgroup with a character 
 $\chi :H\rightarrow \mathbb {C}$
, let
$\chi :H\rightarrow \mathbb {C}$
, let 
 $V_{(H,\chi )}$
 denote the space of
$V_{(H,\chi )}$
 denote the space of 
 $(H,\chi )$
-coinvariants. This space can be realized as the quotient of V by the subspace
$(H,\chi )$
-coinvariants. This space can be realized as the quotient of V by the subspace 
 $\mathrm {span}\{h\cdot v-\chi (h)v|v\in V,\,h\in H\}$
 and is a representation of the subgroup of the normalizer of H that fixes
$\mathrm {span}\{h\cdot v-\chi (h)v|v\in V,\,h\in H\}$
 and is a representation of the subgroup of the normalizer of H that fixes 
 $\chi $
, which we write as
$\chi $
, which we write as 
 $\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(\chi )$
. If
$\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(\chi )$
. If 
 $\chi $
 is trivial we write
$\chi $
 is trivial we write 
 $V_{H}=V_{(H,\chi )}$
. We write
$V_{H}=V_{(H,\chi )}$
. We write 
 $r_{P}(V)=\delta _{P}^{-1/2}\otimes V_{N}$
 for the normalized Jacquet module of a parabolic subgroup
$r_{P}(V)=\delta _{P}^{-1/2}\otimes V_{N}$
 for the normalized Jacquet module of a parabolic subgroup 
 $P=MN\subset G$
.
$P=MN\subset G$
.
2.2 Composition algebras
The theta-lift examined in this paper is based on exceptional dual pairs that can be constructed using composition and Jordan algebras. We begin by collecting some information on these algebras.
 Let C be a composition algebra over F with quadratic norm form 
 $n_{C}$
. We write
$n_{C}$
. We write 
 $B_{C}(x,y)= n_{C}(x+y)-n_{C}(x)-n_{C}(y)$
 for the bilinear form associated to
$B_{C}(x,y)= n_{C}(x+y)-n_{C}(x)-n_{C}(y)$
 for the bilinear form associated to 
 $n_{C}$
 and
$n_{C}$
 and 
 $\overline {\phantom {x}}:C\rightarrow C$
 as
$\overline {\phantom {x}}:C\rightarrow C$
 as 
 $x\mapsto \overline {x}$
 for conjugation ([Reference Springer and Veldkamp28], Section 1.3). The trace of an element of
$x\mapsto \overline {x}$
 for conjugation ([Reference Springer and Veldkamp28], Section 1.3). The trace of an element of 
 $x\in C$
 is
$x\in C$
 is 
 $\mathrm {Tr}_{C}(x)=x+\overline {x}$
 and
$\mathrm {Tr}_{C}(x)=x+\overline {x}$
 and 
 $n_{C}(x)=x\overline {x}$
. Note that
$n_{C}(x)=x\overline {x}$
. Note that 
 $\mathrm {Tr}_{C}(xy)=-B_{C}(x,y)$
, for all
$\mathrm {Tr}_{C}(xy)=-B_{C}(x,y)$
, for all 
 $x,y\in C$
.
$x,y\in C$
.
 We write 
 $C^{0}$
 for the subspace of trace
$C^{0}$
 for the subspace of trace 
 $0$
 elements of C. The group of F-algebra automorphisms
$0$
 elements of C. The group of F-algebra automorphisms 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 preserves the norm and acts on
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 preserves the norm and acts on 
 $C^{0}$
. Thus
$C^{0}$
. Thus 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 is contained in
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 is contained in 
 $O(C^{0},n_{C})$
 the orthogonal group of the norm form.
$O(C^{0},n_{C})$
 the orthogonal group of the norm form.
 Recall that 
 $\mathrm {dim}_{F}(C)=1,2,4,8$
. Over the p-adic field F the possible composition algebras can be described explicitly. When
$\mathrm {dim}_{F}(C)=1,2,4,8$
. Over the p-adic field F the possible composition algebras can be described explicitly. When 
 $\mathrm {dim}_{F}(C)=2$
, then C is either a quadratic field extension of F, or C is isomorphic to the split quadratic algebra
$\mathrm {dim}_{F}(C)=2$
, then C is either a quadratic field extension of F, or C is isomorphic to the split quadratic algebra 
 $F\oplus F$
 with norm form
$F\oplus F$
 with norm form 
 $(x,y)\mapsto xy$
. In either case, the automorphism group of
$(x,y)\mapsto xy$
. In either case, the automorphism group of 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 is generated by the conjugate map
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 is generated by the conjugate map 
 $x\mapsto \overline {x}$
 and so is isomorphic to
$x\mapsto \overline {x}$
 and so is isomorphic to 
 $\mu _{2}=\{\pm 1\}$
.
$\mu _{2}=\{\pm 1\}$
.
 When 
 $\mathrm {dim}(C)=4$
, C is either isomorphic to the split quaternion algebra, which can be realized as the algebra of
$\mathrm {dim}(C)=4$
, C is either isomorphic to the split quaternion algebra, which can be realized as the algebra of 
 $2\times 2$
 matrices
$2\times 2$
 matrices 
 $M(2,F)$
 with norm form given by the determinant; or C is isomorphic to D, the unique (up to isomorphism) quaternion division algebra over F. The group of
$M(2,F)$
 with norm form given by the determinant; or C is isomorphic to D, the unique (up to isomorphism) quaternion division algebra over F. The group of 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 consists of inner automorphisms (Skolem–Noether Theorem) and so is isomorphic to
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 consists of inner automorphisms (Skolem–Noether Theorem) and so is isomorphic to 
 $PC^{\times }$
. When
$PC^{\times }$
. When 
 $C\cong M(2,F)$
, then
$C\cong M(2,F)$
, then 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\cong \mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
.
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\cong \mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
.
 When 
 $\mathrm {dim}_{F}(C)=8$
, then C is isomorphic to
$\mathrm {dim}_{F}(C)=8$
, then C is isomorphic to 
 $\mathbb {O}$
 the split octonion algebra over F. Its automorphism group is the F-points of an algebraic group of type
$\mathbb {O}$
 the split octonion algebra over F. Its automorphism group is the F-points of an algebraic group of type 
 $G_{2}$
.
$G_{2}$
.
For more information on composition algebras the reader can refer to [Reference Jacobson12, Reference Springer and Veldkamp28].
2.3 Jordan algebras
Next we describe a family of Jordan algebras indexed by a composition algebra C. For more details, see Pollack [Reference Pollack22, Chapter 2, Section 2].
Let
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{J}=\mathcal{J}_{C}=\Big\{X=\left(\begin{smallmatrix} c_{1}& x_{3} & \overline{x_{2}}\\ \overline{x_{3}} & c_{2} & x_{1}\\ x_{2} & \overline{x}_{1} & c_{3} \end{smallmatrix}\right)|c_{j}\in F,\, x_{j}\in C\Big\}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{J}=\mathcal{J}_{C}=\Big\{X=\left(\begin{smallmatrix} c_{1}& x_{3} & \overline{x_{2}}\\ \overline{x_{3}} & c_{2} & x_{1}\\ x_{2} & \overline{x}_{1} & c_{3} \end{smallmatrix}\right)|c_{j}\in F,\, x_{j}\in C\Big\}. \end{align*} $$
Given 
 $A,B\in \mathcal {J}_{C}$
 the Jordan multiplication is defined by
$A,B\in \mathcal {J}_{C}$
 the Jordan multiplication is defined by 
 $$ \begin{align*} A* B=\frac{AB+BA}{2}, \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} A* B=\frac{AB+BA}{2}, \end{align*} $$
where 
 $AB$
,
$AB$
, 
 $BA$
 denotes usual matrix multiplication. The algebra
$BA$
 denotes usual matrix multiplication. The algebra 
 $\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 is equipped with a cubic norm form
$\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 is equipped with a cubic norm form 
 $$ \begin{align*} N_{\mathcal{J}}(X)=c_{1}c_{2}c_{3}-c_{1}n_{C}(x_{1})-c_{2}n_{C}(x_{2})-c_{3}n_{C}(x_{3})+\mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} N_{\mathcal{J}}(X)=c_{1}c_{2}c_{3}-c_{1}n_{C}(x_{1})-c_{2}n_{C}(x_{2})-c_{3}n_{C}(x_{3})+\mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3}). \end{align*} $$
The norm form uniquely defines a symmetric trilinear form 
 $(-,-,-)_{\mathcal {J}}:\mathcal {J}\times \mathcal {J}\times \mathcal {J}\rightarrow F$
 normalized so that
$(-,-,-)_{\mathcal {J}}:\mathcal {J}\times \mathcal {J}\times \mathcal {J}\rightarrow F$
 normalized so that 
 $(X,X,X)_{\mathcal {J}}=6N_{\mathcal {J}}(X)$
.
$(X,X,X)_{\mathcal {J}}=6N_{\mathcal {J}}(X)$
.
 We write 
 $\mathrm {Tr}_{\mathcal {J}}:\mathcal {J}\rightarrow F$
 for the map defined by
$\mathrm {Tr}_{\mathcal {J}}:\mathcal {J}\rightarrow F$
 for the map defined by 
 $\mathrm {Tr}_{\mathcal {J}}(X)=c_{1}+c_{2}+c_{3}$
. From this we define a nondegenerate pairing
$\mathrm {Tr}_{\mathcal {J}}(X)=c_{1}+c_{2}+c_{3}$
. From this we define a nondegenerate pairing 
 $\langle -,-\rangle _{\mathcal {J}}:\mathcal {J}\times \mathcal {J}\rightarrow F$
 by
$\langle -,-\rangle _{\mathcal {J}}:\mathcal {J}\times \mathcal {J}\rightarrow F$
 by 
 $\langle X,X^{\prime }\rangle _{\mathcal {J}}=\mathrm {Tr}_{\mathcal {J}}(X*X^{\prime })$
.
$\langle X,X^{\prime }\rangle _{\mathcal {J}}=\mathrm {Tr}_{\mathcal {J}}(X*X^{\prime })$
.
 There is also a map 
 $\phantom {X}^{\#}:\mathcal {J}\rightarrow \mathcal {J}$
 defined by
$\phantom {X}^{\#}:\mathcal {J}\rightarrow \mathcal {J}$
 defined by 
 $$ \begin{align*} X^{\#}= \left(\begin{smallmatrix} c_{2}c_{3}-n_{C}(x_{1})& \overline{x}_{2}\overline{x}_{1}-c_{3}x_{3} & x_{3}x_{1}-c_{2}\overline{x_{2}}\\ x_{1}x_{2}-c_{3}\overline{x}_{3} & c_{1}c_{3}-n_{C}(x_{2}) & \overline{x}_{3}\overline{x}_{2}-c_{1}x_{1}\\ \overline{x}_{1}\overline{x}_{3}-c_{2}x_{2} & x_{2}x_{3}-c_{1}\overline{x_{1}} & c_{1}c_{2}-n_{C}(x_{3}) \end{smallmatrix}\right). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} X^{\#}= \left(\begin{smallmatrix} c_{2}c_{3}-n_{C}(x_{1})& \overline{x}_{2}\overline{x}_{1}-c_{3}x_{3} & x_{3}x_{1}-c_{2}\overline{x_{2}}\\ x_{1}x_{2}-c_{3}\overline{x}_{3} & c_{1}c_{3}-n_{C}(x_{2}) & \overline{x}_{3}\overline{x}_{2}-c_{1}x_{1}\\ \overline{x}_{1}\overline{x}_{3}-c_{2}x_{2} & x_{2}x_{3}-c_{1}\overline{x_{1}} & c_{1}c_{2}-n_{C}(x_{3}) \end{smallmatrix}\right). \end{align*} $$
This map can be used to define the cross product
 $$ \begin{align} X\times Y=(X+Y)^{\#}-X^{\#}-(Y)^{\#}. \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} X\times Y=(X+Y)^{\#}-X^{\#}-(Y)^{\#}. \end{align} $$
Alternatively 
 $X\times Y \in \mathcal {J}$
 is the unique element such that for all
$X\times Y \in \mathcal {J}$
 is the unique element such that for all 
 $Y\in \mathcal {J}$
$Y\in \mathcal {J}$
 
 $$ \begin{align} \langle X\times Y, Z \rangle_{\mathcal{J}}= (X, Y ,Z)_{\mathcal{J}}. \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} \langle X\times Y, Z \rangle_{\mathcal{J}}= (X, Y ,Z)_{\mathcal{J}}. \end{align} $$
 There is a notion of rank for elements in 
 $\mathcal {J}$
. Every element
$\mathcal {J}$
. Every element 
 $X\in \mathcal {J}$
 has rank at most
$X\in \mathcal {J}$
 has rank at most 
 $3$
. If
$3$
. If 
 $N(X)=0$
, then X has rank at most
$N(X)=0$
, then X has rank at most 
 $2$
. If
$2$
. If 
 $X^{\#}=0$
, then x has rank at most 1. If
$X^{\#}=0$
, then x has rank at most 1. If 
 $X=0$
, then X has rank
$X=0$
, then X has rank 
 $0$
. (Pollack [Reference Pollack22, Chapter 3, Section 3])
$0$
. (Pollack [Reference Pollack22, Chapter 3, Section 3])
 We write 
 $H_{C}$
 for the group of invertible linear transformations of
$H_{C}$
 for the group of invertible linear transformations of 
 $\mathcal {J}=\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 that scale the norm form
$\mathcal {J}=\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 that scale the norm form 
 $N_{\mathcal {J}}$
 (i.e., the group of similitudes of the cubic form), and
$N_{\mathcal {J}}$
 (i.e., the group of similitudes of the cubic form), and 
 $H_{C}^{1}$
 for the subgroup preserving the norm form. We have a subgroup
$H_{C}^{1}$
 for the subgroup preserving the norm form. We have a subgroup 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F) \rightarrow H_{C}$
 where
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F) \rightarrow H_{C}$
 where 
 $g\in {\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 acts naturally on entries of elements of
$g\in {\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 acts naturally on entries of elements of 
 $\mathcal J$
, while
$\mathcal J$
, while 
 $h\in {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 acts on
$h\in {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 acts on 
 $X\in \mathcal J$
 by
$X\in \mathcal J$
 by 
 $$\begin{align*}\det(h) \cdot (h^{-1})^{\top} X h^{-1}, \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\det(h) \cdot (h^{-1})^{\top} X h^{-1}, \end{align*}$$
where 
 $h^{\top }$
 denotes the transpose of h. The similitude character of this transformation of
$h^{\top }$
 denotes the transpose of h. The similitude character of this transformation of 
 $\mathcal J$
 is
$\mathcal J$
 is 
 $\det (h)$
. If
$\det (h)$
. If 
 $C=F$
, then
$C=F$
, then 
 $H_F \cong {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
. In general,
$H_F \cong {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
. In general, 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}} (C) \times {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 preserves the decomposition
${\mathrm {Aut}} (C) \times {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 preserves the decomposition 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathcal J_{C} =\mathcal J_F \oplus \mathcal J_{C^0} \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathcal J_{C} =\mathcal J_F \oplus \mathcal J_{C^0} \end{align*}$$
where 
 $\mathcal J_{C^0}$
 is the subspace consisting of
$\mathcal J_{C^0}$
 is the subspace consisting of 
 $$ \begin{align*} J(x)=\left(\begin{smallmatrix} 0& x_{3} & \overline{x_{2}}\\ \overline{x_{3}} & 0 & x_{1}\\ x_{2} & \overline{x}_{1} & 0 \end{smallmatrix}\right), \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} J(x)=\left(\begin{smallmatrix} 0& x_{3} & \overline{x_{2}}\\ \overline{x_{3}} & 0 & x_{1}\\ x_{2} & \overline{x}_{1} & 0 \end{smallmatrix}\right), \end{align*} $$
where 
 $x=(x_{1},x_{2},x_{3})\in (C^{0})^3$
. The following proposition in essence restates the known fact that the dual of the standard three-dimensional representation of
$x=(x_{1},x_{2},x_{3})\in (C^{0})^3$
. The following proposition in essence restates the known fact that the dual of the standard three-dimensional representation of 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_3$
 is isomorphic to the exterior square of the standard representation twisted by determinant inverse. In any case it is easy to check.
${\mathrm {GL}}_3$
 is isomorphic to the exterior square of the standard representation twisted by determinant inverse. In any case it is easy to check.
Proposition 2.1. Let 
 $V_3$
 be the standard representation of
$V_3$
 be the standard representation of 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
. Then
${\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
. Then 
 $\mathcal J_{C^0}\cong C^0\otimes V_3$
. Explicitly,
$\mathcal J_{C^0}\cong C^0\otimes V_3$
. Explicitly, 
 $(g,h)\in {\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 acts on
$(g,h)\in {\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 acts on 
 $J(x)$
 by
$J(x)$
 by 
 $J(gxh^{\top })$
.
$J(gxh^{\top })$
.
2.4 Construction of exceptional Lie algebras
 Let 
 $\mathfrak {h}_{C}$
 be the Lie algebra of
$\mathfrak {h}_{C}$
 be the Lie algebra of 
 $H_{C}^{1}$
. We define vector spaces
$H_{C}^{1}$
. We define vector spaces 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathfrak{g}_{0,C}&=\mathfrak{sl}(3,F)\oplus \mathfrak{h}_{C},\\\mathfrak{g}_{1,C}&=V_{3}\otimes \mathcal{J}_{C},\\\mathfrak{g}_{-1,C}&=V_{3}^{*}\otimes \mathcal{J}_{C}^{*}, \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathfrak{g}_{0,C}&=\mathfrak{sl}(3,F)\oplus \mathfrak{h}_{C},\\\mathfrak{g}_{1,C}&=V_{3}\otimes \mathcal{J}_{C},\\\mathfrak{g}_{-1,C}&=V_{3}^{*}\otimes \mathcal{J}_{C}^{*}, \end{align*} $$
where 
 $V_3$
 is the standard representation of
$V_3$
 is the standard representation of 
 $\mathfrak {sl}_3$
 and
$\mathfrak {sl}_3$
 and 
 $V_3^*$
 the dual of
$V_3^*$
 the dual of 
 $V_3$
. We identify
$V_3$
. We identify 
 $\mathcal {J}_{C}^{*}$
 with
$\mathcal {J}_{C}^{*}$
 with 
 $\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 using the trace form. Consider the vector space
$\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 using the trace form. Consider the vector space 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathfrak{g}_{C}=\mathfrak{g}_{0,C}\oplus\mathfrak{g}_{1,C}\oplus\mathfrak{g}_{-1,C}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathfrak{g}_{C}=\mathfrak{g}_{0,C}\oplus\mathfrak{g}_{1,C}\oplus\mathfrak{g}_{-1,C}. \end{align*} $$
The space 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
 can be given the structure of a Lie algebra that extends the Lie algebra structure on
$\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
 can be given the structure of a Lie algebra that extends the Lie algebra structure on 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{0,C}$
 and the natural action of
$\mathfrak {g}_{0,C}$
 and the natural action of 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{0,C}$
 on
$\mathfrak {g}_{0,C}$
 on 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{1,C}\oplus \mathfrak {g}_{-1,C}$
. (See [Reference Rumelhart24], Section 1.3.) We write
$\mathfrak {g}_{1,C}\oplus \mathfrak {g}_{-1,C}$
. (See [Reference Rumelhart24], Section 1.3.) We write 
 $\langle -,-\rangle _{C}$
 for the Killing form of
$\langle -,-\rangle _{C}$
 for the Killing form of 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
. The Lie algebra
$\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
. The Lie algebra 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{F}$
 is the split simple Lie algebra of type
$\mathfrak {g}_{F}$
 is the split simple Lie algebra of type 
 $F_{4}$
. The Lie algebra
$F_{4}$
. The Lie algebra 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
 is a simple Lie algebra of type
$\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
 is a simple Lie algebra of type 
 $E_{n}$
, where
$E_{n}$
, where 
 $n=6,7,8$
 when
$n=6,7,8$
 when 
 $\mathrm {dim}_{F}(C)=2,4,8$
, respectively.
$\mathrm {dim}_{F}(C)=2,4,8$
, respectively.
 Let 
 $Y\in \mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
 and
$Y\in \mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
 and 
 $X\in \mathcal {J}_{C}$
, then
$X\in \mathcal {J}_{C}$
, then 
 $X\mapsto YX+XY^{\top }$
 defines a Lie algebra action of
$X\mapsto YX+XY^{\top }$
 defines a Lie algebra action of 
 $\mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
 on
$\mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
 on 
 $\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 extending the analogous action of
$\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 extending the analogous action of 
 $\mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
 on
$\mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
 on 
 $\mathcal {J}_{F}$
. This action induces an inclusion of Lie algebras
$\mathcal {J}_{F}$
. This action induces an inclusion of Lie algebras 
 $\mathfrak {h}_{F}\cong \mathfrak {sl}(3,F)\hookrightarrow \mathfrak {h}_{C}$
, which induces an inclusion of Lie algebras
$\mathfrak {h}_{F}\cong \mathfrak {sl}(3,F)\hookrightarrow \mathfrak {h}_{C}$
, which induces an inclusion of Lie algebras 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{F}\hookrightarrow \mathfrak {g}_{C}$
.
$\mathfrak {g}_{F}\hookrightarrow \mathfrak {g}_{C}$
.
 Next we describe a Heisenberg parabolic subalgebra in 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
. Let
$\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
. Let 
 $\mathfrak {t}$
 be the subalgebra of diagonal matrices in
$\mathfrak {t}$
 be the subalgebra of diagonal matrices in 
 $\mathfrak {sl}(3,F)\subset \mathfrak {g}_{0,C}$
. The adjoint action of
$\mathfrak {sl}(3,F)\subset \mathfrak {g}_{0,C}$
. The adjoint action of 
 $\mathfrak {t}$
 on
$\mathfrak {t}$
 on 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
 provides a decomposition
$\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
 provides a decomposition 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathfrak{g}_{C}=\bigoplus_{\gamma\in \mathfrak{t}^{*}}\mathfrak{g}_{\gamma}, \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathfrak{g}_{C}=\bigoplus_{\gamma\in \mathfrak{t}^{*}}\mathfrak{g}_{\gamma}, \end{align*} $$
where 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{\gamma }=\{X\in \mathfrak {g}_{C}|[h,X]=\gamma (h)X\text { for all }h\in \mathfrak {t}\}$
. The weights
$\mathfrak {g}_{\gamma }=\{X\in \mathfrak {g}_{C}|[h,X]=\gamma (h)X\text { for all }h\in \mathfrak {t}\}$
. The weights 
 $\gamma \neq 0$
 such that
$\gamma \neq 0$
 such that 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{\gamma }\neq 0$
 form a relative root system
$\mathfrak {g}_{\gamma }\neq 0$
 form a relative root system 
 $\underline {\Phi }$
 of type
$\underline {\Phi }$
 of type 
 $G_{2}$
 ([Reference Gan and Savin7, Sections 9.2, 10.8]). Note that the long relative root spaces are all isomorphic to F and sit in
$G_{2}$
 ([Reference Gan and Savin7, Sections 9.2, 10.8]). Note that the long relative root spaces are all isomorphic to F and sit in 
 $\mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
 while the short relative root spaces are isomorphic to
$\mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
 while the short relative root spaces are isomorphic to 
 $\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 or
$\mathcal {J}_{C}$
 or 
 $\mathcal {J}_{C}^{*}$
. Finally, observe that
$\mathcal {J}_{C}^{*}$
. Finally, observe that 
 $\mathfrak g_0= \mathfrak {t} \oplus \mathfrak {h}_C$
.
$\mathfrak g_0= \mathfrak {t} \oplus \mathfrak {h}_C$
.
 We let 
 $\{\alpha ,\beta \}$
 be a set of simple roots in the
$\{\alpha ,\beta \}$
 be a set of simple roots in the 
 $G_{2}$
 relative root system so that
$G_{2}$
 relative root system so that 
 $\alpha $
 is long,
$\alpha $
 is long, 
 $\beta $
 is short. Then the maximal root
$\beta $
 is short. Then the maximal root 
 $\alpha _{\max }=2\alpha +3\beta $
 is a long root. Thus, without loss of generality, we can assume that
$\alpha _{\max }=2\alpha +3\beta $
 is a long root. Thus, without loss of generality, we can assume that 
 $h_{\alpha _{\max }}=\mathrm {diag}(1,0,-1)\in \mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
.
$h_{\alpha _{\max }}=\mathrm {diag}(1,0,-1)\in \mathfrak {sl}(3,F)$
.

 The element 
 $h_{\alpha _{\max }}$
 defines a
$h_{\alpha _{\max }}$
 defines a 
 $\mathbb {Z}$
-grading on
$\mathbb {Z}$
-grading on 
 $\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
 supported on
$\mathfrak {g}_{C}$
 supported on 
 $\{0,\pm 1,\pm 2\}$
. For
$\{0,\pm 1,\pm 2\}$
. For 
 $j\in \mathbb {Z}$
, let
$j\in \mathbb {Z}$
, let 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathfrak{g}_{C}(j)=\{x\in \mathfrak{g}_{C}~| ~[h_{\alpha_{\max}},x]=jx\}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathfrak{g}_{C}(j)=\{x\in \mathfrak{g}_{C}~| ~[h_{\alpha_{\max}},x]=jx\}. \end{align*} $$
 Let 
 $\mathfrak {p}=\oplus _{j\geq 0}\mathfrak {g}_{C}(j)$
. Then
$\mathfrak {p}=\oplus _{j\geq 0}\mathfrak {g}_{C}(j)$
. Then 
 $\mathfrak {p}$
 is a Heisenberg parabolic subalgebra with Levi subalgebra
$\mathfrak {p}$
 is a Heisenberg parabolic subalgebra with Levi subalgebra 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathfrak{m}=\mathfrak{g}_{C}(0)= \mathfrak{t}\oplus\mathfrak{h}_{C}\oplus\mathfrak{g}_{\beta}\oplus\mathfrak{g}_{-\beta} \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathfrak{m}=\mathfrak{g}_{C}(0)= \mathfrak{t}\oplus\mathfrak{h}_{C}\oplus\mathfrak{g}_{\beta}\oplus\mathfrak{g}_{-\beta} \end{align*}$$
and nilpotent radical 
 $\mathfrak {n}=\oplus _{j>0}\mathfrak {g}_{C}(j)$
 with one-dimensional center
$\mathfrak {n}=\oplus _{j>0}\mathfrak {g}_{C}(j)$
 with one-dimensional center 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathfrak{z}=\mathfrak{g}_{C}(2)= \mathfrak{g}_{\alpha_{\max}}. \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathfrak{z}=\mathfrak{g}_{C}(2)= \mathfrak{g}_{\alpha_{\max}}. \end{align*}$$
 Let 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}=\mathrm {Aut}(\frak {g}_{C})$
. If
$\mathcal {G}_{C}=\mathrm {Aut}(\frak {g}_{C})$
. If 
 $C\neq F$
 then the connected component of
$C\neq F$
 then the connected component of 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 is an adjoint group of type
$\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 is an adjoint group of type 
 $E_{n}$
. The group
$E_{n}$
. The group 
 $\mathcal G_F$
 is
$\mathcal G_F$
 is 
 $F_4$
. We omit the subscript C when no confusion can arise. Then the maximal parabolic subalgebra
$F_4$
. We omit the subscript C when no confusion can arise. Then the maximal parabolic subalgebra 
 $\mathfrak p$
 corresponds to a maximal parabolic subgroup
$\mathfrak p$
 corresponds to a maximal parabolic subgroup 
 $\mathcal P=\mathcal M \mathcal N$
 in
$\mathcal P=\mathcal M \mathcal N$
 in 
 $\mathcal G$
. Let
$\mathcal G$
. Let 
 $\mathcal Z$
 be the center of
$\mathcal Z$
 be the center of 
 $\mathcal N$
. Then
$\mathcal N$
. Then 
 $\mathcal M$
 acts on
$\mathcal M$
 acts on 
 $\mathcal N/\mathcal Z \cong \mathfrak {n}/\mathfrak {z}$
. The space
$\mathcal N/\mathcal Z \cong \mathfrak {n}/\mathfrak {z}$
. The space 
 $\mathfrak {n}/\mathfrak {z}$
 admits a symplectic and a quartic form, and
$\mathfrak {n}/\mathfrak {z}$
 admits a symplectic and a quartic form, and 
 $\mathcal M$
 acts as a group of similitudes of these two forms.
$\mathcal M$
 acts as a group of similitudes of these two forms.
2.5 A symplectic space
 Using Pollack [Reference Pollack22, Chapter 3] we give an explicit construction of the reductive group 
 $\mathcal M$
 and its representation on the symplectic space
$\mathcal M$
 and its representation on the symplectic space 
 $\mathfrak {n}/\mathfrak {z}$
. In terms of the restricted root system, we have
$\mathfrak {n}/\mathfrak {z}$
. In terms of the restricted root system, we have 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathfrak{n}/\mathfrak{z}\cong \mathfrak g_{\alpha} \oplus \mathfrak g_{\alpha+\beta} \oplus \mathfrak g_{\alpha+2\beta} \oplus \mathfrak g_{\alpha+3\beta}. \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathfrak{n}/\mathfrak{z}\cong \mathfrak g_{\alpha} \oplus \mathfrak g_{\alpha+\beta} \oplus \mathfrak g_{\alpha+2\beta} \oplus \mathfrak g_{\alpha+3\beta}. \end{align*}$$
We identify 
 $\mathcal J$
 and
$\mathcal J$
 and 
 $\mathcal J^*$
 using the trace form, so
$\mathcal J^*$
 using the trace form, so 
 $\mathfrak g_{\gamma }\cong \mathcal J$
 for any short root
$\mathfrak g_{\gamma }\cong \mathcal J$
 for any short root 
 $\gamma $
. Thus we can identify
$\gamma $
. Thus we can identify 
 $\mathfrak {n}/\mathfrak {z}$
 with
$\mathfrak {n}/\mathfrak {z}$
 with 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathbb{W}=\mathbb{W}_{C}=F\oplus \mathcal{J}\oplus\mathcal{J}\oplus F. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathbb{W}=\mathbb{W}_{C}=F\oplus \mathcal{J}\oplus\mathcal{J}\oplus F. \end{align*} $$
So any element 
 $w\in \mathbb {W}$
 is a quadruple
$w\in \mathbb {W}$
 is a quadruple 
 $w=(a,b,c,d)$
, where
$w=(a,b,c,d)$
, where 
 $a,d\in F$
 and
$a,d\in F$
 and 
 $b,c\in \mathcal {J}$
. The space
$b,c\in \mathcal {J}$
. The space 
 $\mathbb W$
 comes with a symplectic form
$\mathbb W$
 comes with a symplectic form 
 $$ \begin{align*} \langle(a,b,c,d),(a^{\prime},b^{\prime},c^{\prime},d^{\prime})\rangle_{\mathbb{W}}=ad^{\prime}-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c^{\prime})+\mathrm{Tr}(c*b^{\prime})-da^{\prime}, \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \langle(a,b,c,d),(a^{\prime},b^{\prime},c^{\prime},d^{\prime})\rangle_{\mathbb{W}}=ad^{\prime}-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c^{\prime})+\mathrm{Tr}(c*b^{\prime})-da^{\prime}, \end{align*} $$
and a quartic form
 $$ \begin{align*} q(a,b,c,d)=(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))^{2}+4aN(c)+4dN(b)-4\mathrm{Tr}(b^{\#}*c^{\#}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} q(a,b,c,d)=(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))^{2}+4aN(c)+4dN(b)-4\mathrm{Tr}(b^{\#}*c^{\#}). \end{align*} $$
Let 
 $(-,-,-,-)_{\mathbb {W}}$
 be the unique symmetric
$(-,-,-,-)_{\mathbb {W}}$
 be the unique symmetric 
 $4$
-linear form on
$4$
-linear form on 
 $\mathbb {W}$
 such that
$\mathbb {W}$
 such that 
 $(v,v,v,v)=2q(v)$
. Then
$(v,v,v,v)=2q(v)$
. Then 
 $\mathcal M$
 is isomorphic to the group of similitudes
$\mathcal M$
 is isomorphic to the group of similitudes 
 $$ \begin{align*} M_{C}=\{(g,\nu)\in \mathrm{GL}(\mathbb{W})\times \mathrm{GL}_1(F)|\langle gv,gv^{\prime}\rangle=\nu\langle v,v^{\prime}\rangle,\,q(gv)=\nu^{2}q(v)\text{ for all }v,v^{\prime}\in \mathbb{W}\}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} M_{C}=\{(g,\nu)\in \mathrm{GL}(\mathbb{W})\times \mathrm{GL}_1(F)|\langle gv,gv^{\prime}\rangle=\nu\langle v,v^{\prime}\rangle,\,q(gv)=\nu^{2}q(v)\text{ for all }v,v^{\prime}\in \mathbb{W}\}. \end{align*} $$
We write 
 $M_{C}^{1}$
 for the subgroup of elements where the similitude factor
$M_{C}^{1}$
 for the subgroup of elements where the similitude factor 
 $\nu $
 is equal to
$\nu $
 is equal to 
 $1$
.
$1$
.
 We highlight a few subgroups of 
 $M^1_{C}$
. If
$M^1_{C}$
. If 
 $h\in H_{C}$
 with similitude factor
$h\in H_{C}$
 with similitude factor 
 $\lambda $
, then the map
$\lambda $
, then the map 
 $(a,b,c,d)\mapsto (\lambda a,hb,\tilde {h}c,\lambda ^{-1}d)$
, where the action of
$(a,b,c,d)\mapsto (\lambda a,hb,\tilde {h}c,\lambda ^{-1}d)$
, where the action of 
 $\tilde {h}$
 on
$\tilde {h}$
 on 
 $\mathcal {J}$
 is defined through the identification of
$\mathcal {J}$
 is defined through the identification of 
 $\mathcal {J}$
 with
$\mathcal {J}$
 with 
 $\mathcal {J}^{*}$
 via the trace pairing, defines an element of
$\mathcal {J}^{*}$
 via the trace pairing, defines an element of 
 $M^1_{C}$
. We abuse notation and let
$M^1_{C}$
. We abuse notation and let 
 $H_C$
 denote this subgroup.
$H_C$
 denote this subgroup.
 For 
 $x\in \mathcal {J}$
 let
$x\in \mathcal {J}$
 let 
 $n(x)$
 be the map defined by
$n(x)$
 be the map defined by 
 $$ \begin{align} n(x)(a,b,c,d)=(a,b+ax,c+b\times x+ax^{\#},d+\mathrm{Tr}(c*x)+\mathrm{Tr}(b*x^{\#})+aN(x)). \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} n(x)(a,b,c,d)=(a,b+ax,c+b\times x+ax^{\#},d+\mathrm{Tr}(c*x)+\mathrm{Tr}(b*x^{\#})+aN(x)). \end{align} $$
The map 
 $n(x)\in M_{\mathcal {J}}$
 and has similitude factor equal to
$n(x)\in M_{\mathcal {J}}$
 and has similitude factor equal to 
 $1$
. The group generated by these elements is isomorphic to the unipotent group
$1$
. The group generated by these elements is isomorphic to the unipotent group 
 $\exp (\mathfrak g_{\beta }) \subset \mathcal M$
.
$\exp (\mathfrak g_{\beta }) \subset \mathcal M$
.
 Similarly, for 
 $x\in \mathcal {J}$
 let
$x\in \mathcal {J}$
 let 
 $\overline {n}(x)$
 be the map defined by
$\overline {n}(x)$
 be the map defined by 
 $$ \begin{align*} \overline{n}(x)(a,b,c,d)=(a+\mathrm{Tr}(b*x)+\mathrm{Tr}(c*x^{\#})+dN(x),b+c\times x+dx^{\#},c+dx,d). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \overline{n}(x)(a,b,c,d)=(a+\mathrm{Tr}(b*x)+\mathrm{Tr}(c*x^{\#})+dN(x),b+c\times x+dx^{\#},c+dx,d). \end{align*} $$
The map 
 $\overline {n}(x)\in M_{C}$
 and has similitude factor equal to
$\overline {n}(x)\in M_{C}$
 and has similitude factor equal to 
 $1$
. The group generated by these elements is isomorphic to the unipotent group
$1$
. The group generated by these elements is isomorphic to the unipotent group 
 $\exp (\mathfrak g_{-\beta }) \subset \mathcal M$
.
$\exp (\mathfrak g_{-\beta }) \subset \mathcal M$
.
 The two abelian groups generated by 
 $n(x)$
 and
$n(x)$
 and 
 $\overline n(x)$
, respectively, are unipotent radicals of two opposite maximal parabolic subgroups in
$\overline n(x)$
, respectively, are unipotent radicals of two opposite maximal parabolic subgroups in 
 $M_{C}^1$
 with the Levi factor
$M_{C}^1$
 with the Levi factor 
 $H_{C}$
. These two parabolic groups are conjugate by
$H_{C}$
. These two parabolic groups are conjugate by 
 $$ \begin{align} (a,b,c,d)\mapsto (-d,c,-b,a). \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} (a,b,c,d)\mapsto (-d,c,-b,a). \end{align} $$
 If 
 $\lambda \in \mathrm {GL}_{1}(F)$
, then
$\lambda \in \mathrm {GL}_{1}(F)$
, then 
 $$\begin{align*}s_{\lambda}:(a,b,c,d)\mapsto (\lambda^{2},\lambda b,c,\lambda^{-1}d) \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}s_{\lambda}:(a,b,c,d)\mapsto (\lambda^{2},\lambda b,c,\lambda^{-1}d) \end{align*}$$
and
 $$\begin{align*}s^*_{\lambda}:(a,b,c,d)\mapsto (\lambda^{-1}, b,\lambda c,\lambda^{2}d) \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}s^*_{\lambda}:(a,b,c,d)\mapsto (\lambda^{-1}, b,\lambda c,\lambda^{2}d) \end{align*}$$
are two elements of 
 $M_C$
 with the similitude factor
$M_C$
 with the similitude factor 
 $\nu =\lambda $
. Thus
$\nu =\lambda $
. Thus 
 $M_C$
 is generated by
$M_C$
 is generated by 
 $M^1_C$
 and any of the two one-parameter groups s or
$M^1_C$
 and any of the two one-parameter groups s or 
 $s^{\ast }$
. We have written down both of these two groups for the sake of symmetry but also because they generate a two-dimensional torus whose Lie algebra is
$s^{\ast }$
. We have written down both of these two groups for the sake of symmetry but also because they generate a two-dimensional torus whose Lie algebra is 
 $\mathfrak t \subset \mathfrak m$
.
$\mathfrak t \subset \mathfrak m$
.
 Observe that 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \subset M_C$
 where
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \subset M_C$
 where 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 acts on the coordinates of
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 acts on the coordinates of 
 $\mathbb W_C$
. The centralizer of
$\mathbb W_C$
. The centralizer of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 in
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 in 
 $M_C$
 is
$M_C$
 is 
 $M_F$
, the Levi of the Heisenberg maximal parabolic of
$M_F$
, the Levi of the Heisenberg maximal parabolic of 
 $F_4$
. This group is isomorphic to
$F_4$
. This group is isomorphic to 
 $\mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
, as one can see from root data, for example. We shall fix an isomorphism
$\mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
, as one can see from root data, for example. We shall fix an isomorphism 
 $M_F\cong \mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
 as follows. Recall that
$M_F\cong \mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
 as follows. Recall that 
 $\mathbb W_C$
 is a symplectic space. Under the action of
$\mathbb W_C$
 is a symplectic space. Under the action of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 it decomposes as
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 it decomposes as 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathbb W_C=\mathbb W_F \oplus (\mathcal J_{C^0} \oplus \mathcal J_{C^0}). \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathbb W_C=\mathbb W_F \oplus (\mathcal J_{C^0} \oplus \mathcal J_{C^0}). \end{align*}$$
If 
 $V_6$
 is a six-dimensional symplectic space then
$V_6$
 is a six-dimensional symplectic space then 
 $C^0\otimes V_6$
 is a symplectic space obtaining by tensoring the quadratic space
$C^0\otimes V_6$
 is a symplectic space obtaining by tensoring the quadratic space 
 $C^0$
 and the symplectic space
$C^0$
 and the symplectic space 
 $V_6$
. We pick
$V_6$
. We pick 
 $V_6$
 so that
$V_6$
 so that 
 $$ \begin{align} \mathcal J_{C^0} \oplus \mathcal J_{C^0}\cong C^0\otimes V_6, \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} \mathcal J_{C^0} \oplus \mathcal J_{C^0}\cong C^0\otimes V_6, \end{align} $$
given by 
 $(J(x),J(y))\mapsto (x_1,x_2,x_3,y_1,y_2,y_3)$
, is an isomorphism of symplectic spaces. Since
$(J(x),J(y))\mapsto (x_1,x_2,x_3,y_1,y_2,y_3)$
, is an isomorphism of symplectic spaces. Since 
 $M_F$
 commutes with
$M_F$
 commutes with 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
, and
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
, and 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 acts on
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 acts on 
 $C^0$
 irreducibly,
$C^0$
 irreducibly, 
 $M_F$
 must act on
$M_F$
 must act on 
 $V_6$
, giving an identification with
$V_6$
, giving an identification with 
 $\mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
. Let
$\mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
. Let 
 $\mathrm {sim}$
 denote the usual similitude character of
$\mathrm {sim}$
 denote the usual similitude character of 
 $\mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
. Observe that the similitude character of
$\mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
. Observe that the similitude character of 
 $M_{C}$
 restricts to
$M_{C}$
 restricts to 
 $\mathrm {sim}$
 under the identification.
$\mathrm {sim}$
 under the identification.
2.6 Orbits
 We now describe orbits of 
 $M_{\mathcal J}$
 acting on
$M_{\mathcal J}$
 acting on 
 $\mathbb W=\mathbb W_{C}$
. Given
$\mathbb W=\mathbb W_{C}$
. Given 
 $v=(a,b,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{\mathcal {J}}$
 define
$v=(a,b,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{\mathcal {J}}$
 define 
 $v^{\flat }=(a^{\flat },b^{\flat },c^{\flat },d^{\flat })$
 ([Reference Pollack22, Proposition 1.0.3]), where
$v^{\flat }=(a^{\flat },b^{\flat },c^{\flat },d^{\flat })$
 ([Reference Pollack22, Proposition 1.0.3]), where 
 $$ \begin{align*} a^{\flat}&=-a(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))-2N(b);\\b^{\flat}&=-2c\times b^{\#}+2ac^{\#}-(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))b;\\c^{\flat}&=2b\times c^{\#}-2bd^{\#}+(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))c;\\d^{\flat}&=d(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))+2N(c). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} a^{\flat}&=-a(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))-2N(b);\\b^{\flat}&=-2c\times b^{\#}+2ac^{\#}-(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))b;\\c^{\flat}&=2b\times c^{\#}-2bd^{\#}+(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))c;\\d^{\flat}&=d(ad-\mathrm{Tr}(b*c))+2N(c). \end{align*} $$
Over the algebraic closure the orbits are classified by the rank for elements in 
 $\mathbb {W}$
, defined as follows. Let
$\mathbb {W}$
, defined as follows. Let 
 $v\in \mathbb {W}$
. The element v has rank at most 4. If
$v\in \mathbb {W}$
. The element v has rank at most 4. If 
 $q(v)=0$
, then v has rank at most 3. If
$q(v)=0$
, then v has rank at most 3. If 
 $v^{\flat }=0$
, then v has rank at most 2. If
$v^{\flat }=0$
, then v has rank at most 2. If 
 $(v,v,w,w^{\prime })=0$
 for all
$(v,v,w,w^{\prime })=0$
 for all 
 $w,w^{\prime }\in (v)^{\perp }$
 (the orthogonal complement with respect to
$w,w^{\prime }\in (v)^{\perp }$
 (the orthogonal complement with respect to 
 $\langle -,-\rangle _{\mathbb {W}}$
), then v has rank at most 1. If
$\langle -,-\rangle _{\mathbb {W}}$
), then v has rank at most 1. If 
 $v=0$
, then v has rank 0.
$v=0$
, then v has rank 0.
We need the following proposition [Reference Gan and Savin8, Proposition 8.1] and a simple corollary.
Proposition 2.2. A nonzero element 
 $(a,b,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}$
 has rank 1 if and only if
$(a,b,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}$
 has rank 1 if and only if 
- 
1.  $b^{\#}-ac=0$
, $b^{\#}-ac=0$
,
- 
2.  $c^{\#}-db=0$
, $c^{\#}-db=0$
,
- 
3.  $ad=h(b) \ast \tilde h(c)$
 for all $ad=h(b) \ast \tilde h(c)$
 for all $h\in H_{C}$
, where $h\in H_{C}$
, where $\tilde h$
 is the dual action of h on $\tilde h$
 is the dual action of h on $\mathcal J^{\ast }$
 identified with $\mathcal J^{\ast }$
 identified with $\mathcal J$
 using the trace form. $\mathcal J$
 using the trace form.
Corollary 2.3. 
 $\Xi =(1,b,c, d)\in \mathbb {W}$
 has rank 1 if and only if
$\Xi =(1,b,c, d)\in \mathbb {W}$
 has rank 1 if and only if 
 $c=b^{\#}$
 and
$c=b^{\#}$
 and 
 $d=N(b)$
.
$d=N(b)$
.
Proof. If 
 $\Xi $
 has rank 1, then Proposition 2.2 implies
$\Xi $
 has rank 1, then Proposition 2.2 implies 
 $c=b^{\#}$
 and
$c=b^{\#}$
 and 
 $d=b *b^{\#}= N(b)$
 (use
$d=b *b^{\#}= N(b)$
 (use 
 $h=1$
 in (3)). In the opposite direction use
$h=1$
 in (3)). In the opposite direction use 
 $(b^{\#})^{\#}=N(b) \cdot b$
 and
$(b^{\#})^{\#}=N(b) \cdot b$
 and 
 $\tilde h(b^{\#})= h(b)^{\#}/\nu $
 where
$\tilde h(b^{\#})= h(b)^{\#}/\nu $
 where 
 $\nu $
 is the similitude factor of h.
$\nu $
 is the similitude factor of h.
2.7 The dual pair 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)\times \mathcal G_F$
 in
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)\times \mathcal G_F$
 in 
 $\mathcal G_C$
$\mathcal G_C$
 Observe that 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 naturally acts on
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 naturally acts on 
 $\mathcal J_C$
 preserving the norm
$\mathcal J_C$
 preserving the norm 
 $N_{\mathcal J}$
. Thus
$N_{\mathcal J}$
. Thus 
 $\mathrm {Der}(C)$
, the Lie algebra of
$\mathrm {Der}(C)$
, the Lie algebra of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
, is a subalgebra of
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
, is a subalgebra of 
 $\mathfrak h_C$
. From the construction of
$\mathfrak h_C$
. From the construction of 
 $\frak {g}_{C}$
 in Subsection 2.4 it is evident that the centralizer of
$\frak {g}_{C}$
 in Subsection 2.4 it is evident that the centralizer of 
 $\mathrm {Der}(C)$
 in
$\mathrm {Der}(C)$
 in 
 $\mathfrak {g}_C$
 contains
$\mathfrak {g}_C$
 contains 
 $\mathfrak {g}_F$
, the Lie algebra of
$\mathfrak {g}_F$
, the Lie algebra of 
 $\mathcal G_F$
, the group of type
$\mathcal G_F$
, the group of type 
 $F_4$
. This group is simply connected with trivial center. Thus the inclusion of Lie algebras lifts to an inclusion
$F_4$
. This group is simply connected with trivial center. Thus the inclusion of Lie algebras lifts to an inclusion 
 $\mathcal G_F\subseteq \mathcal G_C$
.
$\mathcal G_F\subseteq \mathcal G_C$
.
Lemma 2.4. 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 is a maximal subgroup in
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 is a maximal subgroup in 
 $\mathcal {G}_C$
.
$\mathcal {G}_C$
.
Proof. Observe that, under the adjoint action restricted to 
 $\mathrm {Der}(C) \oplus \mathfrak g_{F}$
,
$\mathrm {Der}(C) \oplus \mathfrak g_{F}$
, 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathfrak g_C= \mathrm{Der}(C) \oplus \mathfrak g_{F} \oplus C^0\otimes V_{26} \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathfrak g_C= \mathrm{Der}(C) \oplus \mathfrak g_{F} \oplus C^0\otimes V_{26} \end{align*}$$
where 
 $C^0$
 and
$C^0$
 and 
 $V_{26}$
 are irreducible representations of
$V_{26}$
 are irreducible representations of 
 $\mathrm {Der}(C)$
 and
$\mathrm {Der}(C)$
 and 
 $\mathfrak g_{F}$
 respectively. The irreducibility of
$\mathfrak g_{F}$
 respectively. The irreducibility of 
 $C^0\otimes V_{26}$
 implies that
$C^0\otimes V_{26}$
 implies that 
 $\mathrm {Der}(C) \oplus \mathfrak g_{F}$
 is a maximal subalgebra of
$\mathrm {Der}(C) \oplus \mathfrak g_{F}$
 is a maximal subalgebra of 
 $\mathfrak g$
.
$\mathfrak g$
.
 First assume 
 $\dim (C)\neq 2$
. Then
$\dim (C)\neq 2$
. Then 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 is connected. Since
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 is connected. Since 
 $\mathrm {Der}(C) \oplus \mathfrak g_{F}$
 is maximal, any proper subgroup H of
$\mathrm {Der}(C) \oplus \mathfrak g_{F}$
 is maximal, any proper subgroup H of 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 containing
$\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 containing 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 must have
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 must have 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 as its connected component of identity. Now
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 as its connected component of identity. Now 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 has no outer automorphisms, so if H is disconnected, then there exists a semisimple finite-order element
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 has no outer automorphisms, so if H is disconnected, then there exists a semisimple finite-order element 
 $z\in \mathcal {G}_C$
 centralizing
$z\in \mathcal {G}_C$
 centralizing 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
. Since
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
. Since 
 $C^0\otimes V_{26}$
 is irreducible, z would have to act on it as
$C^0\otimes V_{26}$
 is irreducible, z would have to act on it as 
 $-1$
. But the centralizer of the semisimple element z must contain a maximal torus. Since
$-1$
. But the centralizer of the semisimple element z must contain a maximal torus. Since 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 has rank
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 has rank 
 $5$
 and
$5$
 and 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 has rank 7, this is a contradiction.
$\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 has rank 7, this is a contradiction.
 Second, assume 
 $\dim C=2$
. Note that in this case
$\dim C=2$
. Note that in this case 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 is disconnected and the component group is generated by the outerautomorphism of the
$\mathcal {G}_{C}$
 is disconnected and the component group is generated by the outerautomorphism of the 
 $E_{6}$
 Dynkin diagram, which has order
$E_{6}$
 Dynkin diagram, which has order 
 $2$
. As above we can see that
$2$
. As above we can see that 
 $\mathcal {G}_{F}$
 is maximal in
$\mathcal {G}_{F}$
 is maximal in 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}^{\circ }$
, the connected component of the identity. Since the generator of
$\mathcal {G}_{C}^{\circ }$
, the connected component of the identity. Since the generator of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)=\mu _2$
 is the outerautomorphism in
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)=\mu _2$
 is the outerautomorphism in 
 $\mathcal {G}_{C}$
, the conclusion of the lemma holds in this case, too.
$\mathcal {G}_{C}$
, the conclusion of the lemma holds in this case, too.
 We are now in a position to understand rational 
 $\mathcal G_C$
-conjugacy classes of
$\mathcal G_C$
-conjugacy classes of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F\subset \mathcal {G}_C$
 over F. Over
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F\subset \mathcal {G}_C$
 over F. Over 
 $\bar F$
, there is one conjugacy class, that is, any subgroup of
$\bar F$
, there is one conjugacy class, that is, any subgroup of 
 $\mathcal G_C$
 isomorphic to
$\mathcal G_C$
 isomorphic to 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal {G}_F$
 is conjugate to
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal {G}_F$
 is conjugate to 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal {G}_F$
, this is due to Dynkin. By Lemma 2.4, the normalizer of
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal {G}_F$
, this is due to Dynkin. By Lemma 2.4, the normalizer of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 in
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 in 
 $\mathcal {G}_C$
 is
$\mathcal {G}_C$
 is 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
, hence conjugacy classes over F correspond to the kernel of the map of pointed sets
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
, hence conjugacy classes over F correspond to the kernel of the map of pointed sets 
 $$\begin{align*}H^1(F, {\mathrm{Aut}}(C)) \times H^1(F, \mathcal G_F) \rightarrow H^1(F, \mathcal{G}_C). \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}H^1(F, {\mathrm{Aut}}(C)) \times H^1(F, \mathcal G_F) \rightarrow H^1(F, \mathcal{G}_C). \end{align*}$$
If F is p-adic, then 
 $H^1(F, \mathcal G_F)$
 is trivial, hence we are reduced to the map
$H^1(F, \mathcal G_F)$
 is trivial, hence we are reduced to the map 
 $H^1(F, {\mathrm {Aut}}(C)) \rightarrow H^1(F, \mathcal {G}_C)$
. This maps sends a rational form
$H^1(F, {\mathrm {Aut}}(C)) \rightarrow H^1(F, \mathcal {G}_C)$
. This maps sends a rational form 
 $C'$
 of C (i.e., an element of
$C'$
 of C (i.e., an element of 
 $H^1(F, {\mathrm {Aut}}(C))$
) to
$H^1(F, {\mathrm {Aut}}(C))$
) to 
 $\mathcal G_{C'}$
. This map is clearly injective, hence we have only one conjugacy class. Furthermore, injectivity implies that
$\mathcal G_{C'}$
. This map is clearly injective, hence we have only one conjugacy class. Furthermore, injectivity implies that 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 can be a subgroup of
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathcal G_F$
 can be a subgroup of 
 $\mathcal G_{C'}$
 only when
$\mathcal G_{C'}$
 only when 
 $C\cong C'$
.
$C\cong C'$
.
 In this paper we use two different constructions of the dual pair 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times \mathcal {G}_{F}\subseteq \mathcal {G}_{C}$
 to investigate the theta correspondence. From the above these two subgroups are conjugate. Thus the results obtained using each construction are compatible.
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times \mathcal {G}_{F}\subseteq \mathcal {G}_{C}$
 to investigate the theta correspondence. From the above these two subgroups are conjugate. Thus the results obtained using each construction are compatible.
2.8 Degenerate principal series on 
 $F_{4}$
$F_{4}$
 In this section, we collect the results of Choi–Jantzen [Reference Choi and Jantzen4] that describe the structure of degenerate principal series on 
 $F_{4}$
. Henceforth we write
$F_{4}$
. Henceforth we write 
 $G=\mathcal G_F$
 for the unique group of type
$G=\mathcal G_F$
 for the unique group of type 
 $F_4$
 over F.
$F_4$
 over F.
 We note that in this paper we use the Bourbaki labeling of simple roots of 
 $F_{4}$
 [Reference Bourbaki3, Plate VIII], but Choi–Jantzen [Reference Choi and Jantzen4] use the reverse order, that is, the two labelings are related by the permutation
$F_{4}$
 [Reference Bourbaki3, Plate VIII], but Choi–Jantzen [Reference Choi and Jantzen4] use the reverse order, that is, the two labelings are related by the permutation 
 $(14)(23)$
, written in disjoint cycle notation.
$(14)(23)$
, written in disjoint cycle notation.
Proposition 2.5 (Theorems 3.1 and 6.1 [Reference Choi and Jantzen4]).
 Let 
 $\chi $
 be a character of
$\chi $
 be a character of 
 $F^{\times }$
 such that
$F^{\times }$
 such that 
 $\chi =|-|^{s}\chi _{0}$
, where
$\chi =|-|^{s}\chi _{0}$
, where 
 $\chi _{0}$
 is a unitary character and
$\chi _{0}$
 is a unitary character and 
 $s\in \mathbb {C}$
. Let Q be a maximal parabolic subgroup associated with the simple root
$s\in \mathbb {C}$
. Let Q be a maximal parabolic subgroup associated with the simple root 
 $\alpha _{4}$
 and let
$\alpha _{4}$
 and let 
 $\varpi _{4}$
 be the fundamental weight that pairs nontrivially with
$\varpi _{4}$
 be the fundamental weight that pairs nontrivially with 
 $\alpha _{4}^{\vee }$
.
$\alpha _{4}^{\vee }$
. 
- 
1.  $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 is reducible if and only if $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 is reducible if and only if $s= \pm \frac {11}{2}, \pm \frac {5}{2},\pm \frac {1}{2}$
 with $s= \pm \frac {11}{2}, \pm \frac {5}{2},\pm \frac {1}{2}$
 with $\chi _{0}$
 trivial, or $\chi _{0}$
 trivial, or $s=\pm \frac {1}{2}$
 with $s=\pm \frac {1}{2}$
 with $\chi _{0}$
 of order $\chi _{0}$
 of order $2$
. $2$
.
- 
2. If  $s= \pm \frac {11}{2}, -\frac {5}{2},\pm \frac {1}{2}$
 and $s= \pm \frac {11}{2}, -\frac {5}{2},\pm \frac {1}{2}$
 and $\chi _{0}$
 has order dividing $\chi _{0}$
 has order dividing $2$
, then $2$
, then $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 has a unique irreducible quotient. $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 has a unique irreducible quotient.
- 
3. If  $s=\frac {5}{2}$
 and $s=\frac {5}{2}$
 and $\chi _{0}$
 is trivial, then $\chi _{0}$
 is trivial, then $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 has a maximal semisimple quotient of the form $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 has a maximal semisimple quotient of the form $\sigma ^{+}\oplus \sigma ^{-}$
, where $\sigma ^{+}\oplus \sigma ^{-}$
, where $\sigma ^{+}$
 and $\sigma ^{+}$
 and $\sigma ^{-}$
 are distinct irreducible representations of G. $\sigma ^{-}$
 are distinct irreducible representations of G.
2.9 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
 In this subsection, we recall basic facts about 
 $\mathscr G= \mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
.
$\mathscr G= \mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
.
Lemma 2.6. The characters of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 are in bijection with the quadratic characters of
$\mathscr {G}$
 are in bijection with the quadratic characters of 
 $F^{\times }$
.
$F^{\times }$
.
 Let 
 $\mathscr {B}=\mathscr T \mathscr {U}$
 be a Borel subgroup of
$\mathscr {B}=\mathscr T \mathscr {U}$
 be a Borel subgroup of 
 $\mathscr G$
 and let
$\mathscr G$
 and let 
 $\overline {\mathscr {B}}=\mathscr T \overline {\mathscr {U}}$
 be its opposite. We fix an identification
$\overline {\mathscr {B}}=\mathscr T \overline {\mathscr {U}}$
 be its opposite. We fix an identification 
 $\mathscr T\cong F^{\times }$
 so that
$\mathscr T\cong F^{\times }$
 so that 
 $\mathscr T$
 acts on
$\mathscr T$
 acts on 
 $\overline {\mathscr {U}}$
 by multiplication. In particular, the modular character is
$\overline {\mathscr {U}}$
 by multiplication. In particular, the modular character is 
 $\delta _{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(t)=|t|$
. Let
$\delta _{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(t)=|t|$
. Let 
 $\chi $
 be a character of
$\chi $
 be a character of 
 $\mathscr {T}$
 and define
$\mathscr {T}$
 and define 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )=\mathrm {Ind}^{\mathscr {G}}_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(\delta _{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{1/2}\cdot \chi )$
. Let
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )=\mathrm {Ind}^{\mathscr {G}}_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(\delta _{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{1/2}\cdot \chi )$
. Let 
 $\mathrm {St}$
 denote the Steinberg representation of
$\mathrm {St}$
 denote the Steinberg representation of 
 $\mathscr G$
. We have the following well-known result:
$\mathscr G$
. We have the following well-known result:
Lemma 2.7. Let 
 $\chi $
 be a character of
$\chi $
 be a character of 
 $F^{\times }$
 such that
$F^{\times }$
 such that 
 $\chi =|-|^{s}\chi _{0}$
, where
$\chi =|-|^{s}\chi _{0}$
, where 
 $\chi _{0}$
 is a unitary character and
$\chi _{0}$
 is a unitary character and 
 $s\in \mathbb {C}$
. The representation
$s\in \mathbb {C}$
. The representation 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 is irreducible unless
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 is irreducible unless 
 $s=\pm 1/2$
 and
$s=\pm 1/2$
 and 
 $\chi _0$
 is a quadratic character.
$\chi _0$
 is a quadratic character. 
- 
1. If  $s=1/2$
 and $s=1/2$
 and $\chi _0$
 is a quadratic character. Then $\chi _0$
 is a quadratic character. Then $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 has length 2. The unique irreducible quotient is the one-dimensional representation obtained by inflating $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 has length 2. The unique irreducible quotient is the one-dimensional representation obtained by inflating $\chi _0$
 to $\chi _0$
 to $\mathscr G$
. The unique irreducible submodule is $\mathscr G$
. The unique irreducible submodule is $\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0$
. $\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0$
.
- 
2. If  $s=-1/2$
 and $s=-1/2$
 and $\chi _0$
 is a quadratic character. Then $\chi _0$
 is a quadratic character. Then $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 has length 2. The unique irreducible quotient is $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 has length 2. The unique irreducible quotient is $\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0$
. The unique irreducible submodule the one-dimensional representation obtained by inflating $\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0$
. The unique irreducible submodule the one-dimensional representation obtained by inflating $\chi _0$
 to $\chi _0$
 to $\mathscr G$
. $\mathscr G$
.
2.10 Theta lifting preliminaries
 In this subsection we establish preliminaries to discuss a theta lift for 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}\subset E_{7}$
.
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times F_{4}\subset E_{7}$
.
 Recall that associated to a quaternion algebra C we have the following groups: 
 $\mathcal {G}$
 is the F-points of a connected semisimple adjoint group of type
$\mathcal {G}$
 is the F-points of a connected semisimple adjoint group of type 
 $E_{7}$
; G is the F-points of a connected semisimple group of type
$E_{7}$
; G is the F-points of a connected semisimple group of type 
 $F_{4}$
;
$F_{4}$
; 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 is the F-points of the automorphism group of C. Let
$\mathscr {G}$
 is the F-points of the automorphism group of C. Let 
 $(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})=(\Pi _{\mathrm {min}},\mathcal {V}_{\mathrm {min}})$
 be the minimal representation of
$(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})=(\Pi _{\mathrm {min}},\mathcal {V}_{\mathrm {min}})$
 be the minimal representation of 
 $\mathcal {G}$
. (See [Reference Kazhdan and Savin14] for split groups; [Reference Gan and Savin7] for nonsplit.)
$\mathcal {G}$
. (See [Reference Kazhdan and Savin14] for split groups; [Reference Gan and Savin7] for nonsplit.)
 To begin we define the big theta lift. Let 
 $\tau $
 be an irreducible smooth
$\tau $
 be an irreducible smooth 
 $\mathscr {G}$
-representation. The maximal
$\mathscr {G}$
-representation. The maximal 
 $\tau $
-isotypic quotient of
$\tau $
-isotypic quotient of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 is naturally a
$\mathcal {V}$
 is naturally a 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
-representation
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
-representation 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\tau }$
. Furthermore,
$\mathcal {V}_{\tau }$
. Furthermore, 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\tau }$
 admits a factorization
$\mathcal {V}_{\tau }$
 admits a factorization 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\tau }\cong \tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
, where
$\mathcal {V}_{\tau }\cong \tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
, where 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 is a G-representation. We call
$\Theta (\tau )$
 is a G-representation. We call 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 the big theta lift of
$\Theta (\tau )$
 the big theta lift of 
 $\tau $
 with respect to the restriction of
$\tau $
 with respect to the restriction of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 to
$\mathcal {V}$
 to 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
. (For details, see [Reference Moeglin, Vignéras and Waldspurger20, Chapter 2, Section 3].) Let
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
. (For details, see [Reference Moeglin, Vignéras and Waldspurger20, Chapter 2, Section 3].) Let 
 $\theta (\tau )$
 be the maximal semisimple quotient (cosocle) of
$\theta (\tau )$
 be the maximal semisimple quotient (cosocle) of 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
.
$\Theta (\tau )$
.
 The main objective of this work is to investigate 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 and
$\Theta (\tau )$
 and 
 $\theta (\tau )$
. The following simple lemma is important for our analysis. If V is a vector space, we write
$\theta (\tau )$
. The following simple lemma is important for our analysis. If V is a vector space, we write 
 $V^{*}$
 for its linear dual.
$V^{*}$
 for its linear dual.
Lemma 2.8. Let 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
. Let
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
. Let 
 $U\subset G$
 be a unipotent subgroup with a character
$U\subset G$
 be a unipotent subgroup with a character 
 $\Psi $
 and let
$\Psi $
 and let 
 $H=\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(U,\Psi )$
. There is an H-module isomorphism
$H=\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(U,\Psi )$
. There is an H-module isomorphism 
 $$ \begin{align*} (\Theta(\tau)_{(U,\Psi)})^{*}\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V}_{(U,\Psi)},\tau), \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} (\Theta(\tau)_{(U,\Psi)})^{*}\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V}_{(U,\Psi)},\tau), \end{align*} $$
where the H acts on 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )},\tau )$
 by
$\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )},\tau )$
 by 
 $(h\cdot f)(v)=f(h^{-1}\cdot v)$
.
$(h\cdot f)(v)=f(h^{-1}\cdot v)$
.
In particular, there is an isomorphism of G-modules
 $$ \begin{align*} \Theta(\tau)^{*}\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},\tau). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \Theta(\tau)^{*}\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},\tau). \end{align*} $$
Proof. Because 
 $\tau $
 is irreducible, it follows that
$\tau $
 is irreducible, it follows that 
 $\Theta (\tau )\cong (\mathcal {V}\otimes \tilde {\tau })_{\mathscr {G}}$
 as G-modules. Taking
$\Theta (\tau )\cong (\mathcal {V}\otimes \tilde {\tau })_{\mathscr {G}}$
 as G-modules. Taking 
 $(U,\Psi )$
-coinvariants gives
$(U,\Psi )$
-coinvariants gives 
 $\Theta (\tau )_{(U,\Psi )}\cong [(\mathcal {V}\otimes \tilde {\tau })_{\mathscr {G}}]_{(U,\Psi )}$
 as H-modules. Since H and
$\Theta (\tau )_{(U,\Psi )}\cong [(\mathcal {V}\otimes \tilde {\tau })_{\mathscr {G}}]_{(U,\Psi )}$
 as H-modules. Since H and 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 commute we can commute the coinvariants to get an H-module isomorphism
$\mathscr {G}$
 commute we can commute the coinvariants to get an H-module isomorphism 
 $\Theta (\tau )_{(U,\Psi )}\cong (\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )}\otimes \tilde {\tau })_{\mathscr {G}}$
. Next we take the linear dual and apply the
$\Theta (\tau )_{(U,\Psi )}\cong (\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )}\otimes \tilde {\tau })_{\mathscr {G}}$
. Next we take the linear dual and apply the 
 $\otimes $
-Hom adjunction to get an isomorphism of H-modules
$\otimes $
-Hom adjunction to get an isomorphism of H-modules 
 $$ \begin{align*} (\Theta(\tau)_{(U,\Psi)})^{*}\cong \mathrm{Hom}((\mathcal{V}_{(U,\Psi)}\otimes \tilde{\tau})_{\mathscr{G}},\mathbb{C})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V}_{(U,\Psi)},(\tilde{\tau})^{*}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} (\Theta(\tau)_{(U,\Psi)})^{*}\cong \mathrm{Hom}((\mathcal{V}_{(U,\Psi)}\otimes \tilde{\tau})_{\mathscr{G}},\mathbb{C})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V}_{(U,\Psi)},(\tilde{\tau})^{*}). \end{align*} $$
Since 
 $\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )}$
 is a smooth
$\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )}$
 is a smooth 
 $\mathscr {G}$
-module we have
$\mathscr {G}$
-module we have 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )}, (\tilde {\tau })^{*})\cong \mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )},\tilde {\tilde {\tau }})$
. Since
$\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )}, (\tilde {\tau })^{*})\cong \mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )},\tilde {\tilde {\tau }})$
. Since 
 $\tau $
 is irreducible we have
$\tau $
 is irreducible we have 
 $\tilde {\tilde {\tau }}\cong \tau $
 as
$\tilde {\tilde {\tau }}\cong \tau $
 as 
 $\mathscr {G}$
-modules. Thus as H-modules
$\mathscr {G}$
-modules. Thus as H-modules 
 $(\Theta (\tau )_{(U,\Psi )})^{*}\cong \mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )},\tau )$
.
$(\Theta (\tau )_{(U,\Psi )})^{*}\cong \mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V}_{(U,\Psi )},\tau )$
.
3 Jacquet modules I
 Let 
 $\mathcal {G}=\mathcal {G}_C$
 and
$\mathcal {G}=\mathcal {G}_C$
 and 
 $G=\mathcal G_F$
. Let
$G=\mathcal G_F$
. Let 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times G$
 be the dual pair described in subsection 2.7 and let
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times G$
 be the dual pair described in subsection 2.7 and let 
 $\mathcal {P}=\mathcal {M}\mathcal {N}$
 be the Heisenberg maximal parabolic subgroup in
$\mathcal {P}=\mathcal {M}\mathcal {N}$
 be the Heisenberg maximal parabolic subgroup in 
 $\mathcal G$
. Since
$\mathcal G$
. Since 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \subset \mathcal M$
, the centralizer of
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \subset \mathcal M$
, the centralizer of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 in
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 in 
 $\mathcal P$
 is the Heisenberg maximal parabolic
$\mathcal P$
 is the Heisenberg maximal parabolic 
 $P=MN$
 in G. We write
$P=MN$
 in G. We write 
 $\overline {\mathcal {P}}=\mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 and
$\overline {\mathcal {P}}=\mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 and 
 $\overline {P}=M\overline {N}$
 for the parabolic subgroups opposite to
$\overline {P}=M\overline {N}$
 for the parabolic subgroups opposite to 
 $\mathcal {P}$
 and P, respectively.
$\mathcal {P}$
 and P, respectively.
 Our study of the theta lifting is based on two tools. The first are functors of twisted co-invariants of the minimal representation 
 $\mathcal V$
 of
$\mathcal V$
 of 
 $\mathcal {G}$
. The second is the Fourier–Jacobi functor. To compute these functors, we use a
$\mathcal {G}$
. The second is the Fourier–Jacobi functor. To compute these functors, we use a 
 $\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
-filtration of
$\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
-filtration of 
 $\mathcal V$
 due to Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19, Theorem 6.1], which we now recall. In the following,
$\mathcal V$
 due to Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19, Theorem 6.1], which we now recall. In the following, 
 $\Omega $
 is the minimal nontrivial
$\Omega $
 is the minimal nontrivial 
 $\mathcal {M}$
-orbit in
$\mathcal {M}$
-orbit in 
 $\mathcal {N}/Z$
. Under the isomorphism
$\mathcal {N}/Z$
. Under the isomorphism 
 $\mathcal {N}/Z\cong \mathbb W_C$
,
$\mathcal {N}/Z\cong \mathbb W_C$
, 
 $\Omega $
 is the set of rank 1 elements in
$\Omega $
 is the set of rank 1 elements in 
 $\mathbb W_C$
.
$\mathbb W_C$
.
Theorem 3.1. Let 
 $(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 be the minimal representation of
$(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 be the minimal representation of 
 $\mathcal {G}$
 and let
$\mathcal {G}$
 and let 
 $\overline {\mathcal {P}}=\mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 be the Heisenberg parabolic subgroup of
$\overline {\mathcal {P}}=\mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 be the Heisenberg parabolic subgroup of 
 $\mathcal {G}$
 opposite to
$\mathcal {G}$
 opposite to 
 $\mathcal {P}$
. Let
$\mathcal {P}$
. Let 
 $\overline {Z}$
 be the center of
$\overline {Z}$
 be the center of 
 $\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
. Then
$\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
. Then 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 has a
$\mathcal {V}$
 has a 
 $\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
-filtration given by the exact sequence
$\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
-filtration given by the exact sequence 
 $$ \begin{align} 0\rightarrow C_{c}^{\infty}(\Omega)\rightarrow \mathcal{V}_{\overline{Z}}\rightarrow \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\rightarrow 0. \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} 0\rightarrow C_{c}^{\infty}(\Omega)\rightarrow \mathcal{V}_{\overline{Z}}\rightarrow \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\rightarrow 0. \end{align} $$
Furthermore, the action of 
 $\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
 is described as follows:
$\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
 is described as follows: 
- 
1. Let  $m\overline {n}\in \mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 and $m\overline {n}\in \mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 and $f\in C_{c}^{\infty }(\Omega )$
. Then $f\in C_{c}^{\infty }(\Omega )$
. Then $$ \begin{align*} [\Pi(\overline{n})f](x)=&\psi(\langle x,\overline{n}\rangle)f(x);\\ [\Pi(m)f](x)=& \chi_C(m) |\mathrm{det}(m)|^{s/d}f(m^{-1}\cdot x). \end{align*} $$ $$ \begin{align*} [\Pi(\overline{n})f](x)=&\psi(\langle x,\overline{n}\rangle)f(x);\\ [\Pi(m)f](x)=& \chi_C(m) |\mathrm{det}(m)|^{s/d}f(m^{-1}\cdot x). \end{align*} $$
- 
2.  $\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}\cong [\mathcal {V}(\mathcal {M})\otimes |\mathrm {det}|^{t/d}]\oplus \chi _C|\mathrm {det}|^{s/d}$
, where $\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}\cong [\mathcal {V}(\mathcal {M})\otimes |\mathrm {det}|^{t/d}]\oplus \chi _C|\mathrm {det}|^{s/d}$
, where $\mathcal {V}(\mathcal {M})$
 is the minimal representation of $\mathcal {V}(\mathcal {M})$
 is the minimal representation of $\mathcal {M}$
 (center acting trivially). $\mathcal {M}$
 (center acting trivially).
Here 
 $\mathrm {det}$
 is the determinant of the representation of
$\mathrm {det}$
 is the determinant of the representation of 
 $\mathcal {M}$
 acting on
$\mathcal {M}$
 acting on 
 $\overline {\mathcal {N}}/\overline {Z}$
;
$\overline {\mathcal {N}}/\overline {Z}$
; 
 $\chi _C$
 is a quadratic character, trivial unless C is a quadratic field, and then corresponding to C by the local class field theory; d is the dimension of
$\chi _C$
 is a quadratic character, trivial unless C is a quadratic field, and then corresponding to C by the local class field theory; d is the dimension of 
 $\mathcal {N}/Z$
. The values of s, t, and d are given in the following table.
$\mathcal {N}/Z$
. The values of s, t, and d are given in the following table.

 
Remark: In Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19], the groups are split. Nevertheless, their proof still applies to 
 $\mathcal {G}=\mathcal {G}_{C}$
, where C is a split or nonsplit composition algebra over F. The quadratic twist by
$\mathcal {G}=\mathcal {G}_{C}$
, where C is a split or nonsplit composition algebra over F. The quadratic twist by 
 $\chi _C$
 was observed in [Reference Gan and Savin8].
$\chi _C$
 was observed in [Reference Gan and Savin8].
 Given 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 there is a surjective map
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 there is a surjective map 
 $\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
. To study
$\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
. To study 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 we apply the functor of
$\Theta (\tau )$
 we apply the functor of 
 $(\overline N,\Psi )$
-coinvariants to sequence (3.1), where
$(\overline N,\Psi )$
-coinvariants to sequence (3.1), where 
 $\Psi $
 is a character of
$\Psi $
 is a character of 
 $\overline {N}$
.
$\overline {N}$
.
 Let 
 $M_{\Psi }=\mathrm {Stab}_{M}(\Psi )$
. Let
$M_{\Psi }=\mathrm {Stab}_{M}(\Psi )$
. Let 
 $\mathcal {N}(\Psi )=\{n\in \mathcal {N}|\psi (\langle n,\overline {n}\rangle )=\Psi (\overline {n})\text { for all }\overline {n}\in \overline {N}\}$
. Let
$\mathcal {N}(\Psi )=\{n\in \mathcal {N}|\psi (\langle n,\overline {n}\rangle )=\Psi (\overline {n})\text { for all }\overline {n}\in \overline {N}\}$
. Let 
 $\Omega _{\Psi }=\Omega \cap \mathcal {N}(\Psi )$
.
$\Omega _{\Psi }=\Omega \cap \mathcal {N}(\Psi )$
.
Lemma 3.2. The restriction map 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\Omega )\rightarrow C^{\infty }_{c}(\Omega _{\Psi })$
 induces a
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\Omega )\rightarrow C^{\infty }_{c}(\Omega _{\Psi })$
 induces a 
 $\mathscr {G}\times M_{\Psi }$
-module isomorphism
$\mathscr {G}\times M_{\Psi }$
-module isomorphism 
 $$ \begin{align*} C^{\infty}_{c}(\Omega)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong C^{\infty}_{c}(\Omega_{\Psi}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} C^{\infty}_{c}(\Omega)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong C^{\infty}_{c}(\Omega_{\Psi}). \end{align*} $$
Proof. The proof is the same as Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19], Lemma 2.2.
 To describe 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\Omega _{\Psi })$
 as a
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\Omega _{\Psi })$
 as a 
 $\mathscr {G}\times M_{\Psi }$
-module we need an explicit description of
$\mathscr {G}\times M_{\Psi }$
-module we need an explicit description of 
 $\Omega _{\Psi }$
, which we take up in the next subsection. When
$\Omega _{\Psi }$
, which we take up in the next subsection. When 
 $\Psi $
 is nontrivial, this gives a complete description of
$\Psi $
 is nontrivial, this gives a complete description of 
 $\mathcal {V}_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
, as we see in the next lemma.
$\mathcal {V}_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
, as we see in the next lemma.
Lemma 3.3. Suppose that 
 $\Psi $
 is nontrivial. By applying
$\Psi $
 is nontrivial. By applying 
 $(\overline {N},\Psi )$
 coinvariants to the exact sequence (3.1) we get a
$(\overline {N},\Psi )$
 coinvariants to the exact sequence (3.1) we get a 
 $\mathscr {G}\times M_{\Psi }$
-module isomorphism
$\mathscr {G}\times M_{\Psi }$
-module isomorphism 
 $$ \begin{align*} C_{c}^{\infty}(\Omega)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong \mathcal{V}_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} C_{c}^{\infty}(\Omega)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong \mathcal{V}_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}. \end{align*} $$
Proof. Since the functor 
 $(-)_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
 is exact and
$(-)_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
 is exact and 
 $(\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}})_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}=0$
 the result follows.
$(\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}})_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}=0$
 the result follows.
3.1 Fiber calculation
 The main objective of this section is to compute 
 $C_{c}^{\infty }(\Omega )_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
, where
$C_{c}^{\infty }(\Omega )_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
, where 
 $\Psi $
 is of rank 3 or rank 0. This is accomplished in Proposition 3.7 for rank 3, and Proposition 3.11 for rank 0. The rank of
$\Psi $
 is of rank 3 or rank 0. This is accomplished in Proposition 3.7 for rank 3, and Proposition 3.11 for rank 0. The rank of 
 $\Psi $
 will be defined in terms of the rank of elements of
$\Psi $
 will be defined in terms of the rank of elements of 
 $\mathbb {W}_{F}$
 (Subsection 2.5). We explain this after setting up some notation.
$\mathbb {W}_{F}$
 (Subsection 2.5). We explain this after setting up some notation.
 The map 
 $\mathcal {N}/Z\rightarrow \mathrm {Hom}(\overline {\mathcal {N}}/\overline {Z},\mathbb {C}^{\times })$
 defined by
$\mathcal {N}/Z\rightarrow \mathrm {Hom}(\overline {\mathcal {N}}/\overline {Z},\mathbb {C}^{\times })$
 defined by 
 $n\mapsto \psi (\langle n, - \rangle )$
 defines an isomorphism of
$n\mapsto \psi (\langle n, - \rangle )$
 defines an isomorphism of 
 $\mathcal {N}/Z$
 with the Pontryagin dual of
$\mathcal {N}/Z$
 with the Pontryagin dual of 
 $\overline {\mathcal {N}}/\overline {Z}$
. Similarly, by restriction this map defines an isomorphism between
$\overline {\mathcal {N}}/\overline {Z}$
. Similarly, by restriction this map defines an isomorphism between 
 $N/Z$
 and the Pontryagin dual of
$N/Z$
 and the Pontryagin dual of 
 $\overline {N}/\overline {Z}$
.
$\overline {N}/\overline {Z}$
.
 We identify 
 $\mathcal {N}/Z$
 with
$\mathcal {N}/Z$
 with 
 $\mathbb {W}_{C}$
 and
$\mathbb {W}_{C}$
 and 
 $\mathcal M$
 with
$\mathcal M$
 with 
 $M_C$
 so that the adjoint action of
$M_C$
 so that the adjoint action of 
 $\mathcal {M}$
 on
$\mathcal {M}$
 on 
 $\mathcal {N}/Z$
 corresponds to the action of
$\mathcal {N}/Z$
 corresponds to the action of 
 $M_C$
 on
$M_C$
 on 
 $\mathbb {W}_{C}$
. This also fixes an identification of
$\mathbb {W}_{C}$
. This also fixes an identification of 
 $N/Z$
 with
$N/Z$
 with 
 $\mathbb {W}_{F}= \mathbb {W}_{C}^{{\mathrm {Aut}}(C)}$
 and of
$\mathbb {W}_{F}= \mathbb {W}_{C}^{{\mathrm {Aut}}(C)}$
 and of 
 $M\subset \mathcal M$
 with
$M\subset \mathcal M$
 with 
 $M_F \subset M_C$
. Thus we can view the character
$M_F \subset M_C$
. Thus we can view the character 
 $\Psi $
 as an element of
$\Psi $
 as an element of 
 $\mathbb {W}_{F}$
. We define the rank of
$\mathbb {W}_{F}$
. We define the rank of 
 $\Psi $
 to be the rank of its associated element in
$\Psi $
 to be the rank of its associated element in 
 $\mathbb {W}_{F}$
.
$\mathbb {W}_{F}$
.
 Now we reinterpret the set 
 $\mathcal {N}(\Psi )$
 as the fiber of a map
$\mathcal {N}(\Psi )$
 as the fiber of a map 
 $\mathbf {F}$
, defined below.
$\mathbf {F}$
, defined below.
 Let 
 $\mathbf {f}:\mathcal {J}_{C}\rightarrow \mathcal {J}_{F}$
 be the map defined by
$\mathbf {f}:\mathcal {J}_{C}\rightarrow \mathcal {J}_{F}$
 be the map defined by 
 $$ \begin{align*} \left(\begin{smallmatrix} a & x & \overline{z}\\ \overline{x} & b & y\\ z & \overline{y} & c \end{smallmatrix}\right) \mapsto \left(\begin{smallmatrix} a & \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(x)}{2} & \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(z)}{2}\\ \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(x)}{2} & b & \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(y)}{2}\\ \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(z)}{2} & \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(y)}{2} & c \end{smallmatrix}\right). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \left(\begin{smallmatrix} a & x & \overline{z}\\ \overline{x} & b & y\\ z & \overline{y} & c \end{smallmatrix}\right) \mapsto \left(\begin{smallmatrix} a & \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(x)}{2} & \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(z)}{2}\\ \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(x)}{2} & b & \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(y)}{2}\\ \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(z)}{2} & \frac{\mathrm{Tr}(y)}{2} & c \end{smallmatrix}\right). \end{align*} $$
 Let 
 $\mathbf {F}:\mathbb {W}_{C}\rightarrow \mathbb {W}_{F}$
 be defined by
$\mathbf {F}:\mathbb {W}_{C}\rightarrow \mathbb {W}_{F}$
 be defined by 
 $$ \begin{align*} (a,b,c,d)\mapsto (a,\mathbf{f}(b),\mathbf{f}(c),d). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} (a,b,c,d)\mapsto (a,\mathbf{f}(b),\mathbf{f}(c),d). \end{align*} $$
With the identifications above, the natural restriction map from the Pontryagin dual of 
 $\overline {\mathcal {N}}/\overline {Z}$
 to the Pontryagin dual of
$\overline {\mathcal {N}}/\overline {Z}$
 to the Pontryagin dual of 
 $\overline {N}/\overline {Z}$
 is realized as the map
$\overline {N}/\overline {Z}$
 is realized as the map 
 $\mathbf {F}:\mathbb {W}_{C}\rightarrow \mathbb {W}_{F}$
. Viewing
$\mathbf {F}:\mathbb {W}_{C}\rightarrow \mathbb {W}_{F}$
. Viewing 
 $\Psi $
 as an element of
$\Psi $
 as an element of 
 $\mathbb {W}_{F}$
, we have
$\mathbb {W}_{F}$
, we have 
 $\mathcal {N}(\Psi )=\mathbf {F}^{-1}(\Psi )$
. Thus our next objective is to describe the intersection of the fibers of
$\mathcal {N}(\Psi )=\mathbf {F}^{-1}(\Psi )$
. Thus our next objective is to describe the intersection of the fibers of 
 $\mathbf {F}$
 with
$\mathbf {F}$
 with 
 $\Omega $
.
$\Omega $
.
Proposition 3.4. Let C be any composition algebra. Let 
 $\xi =(1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}$
. The set
$\xi =(1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}$
. The set 
 $\mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )\cap \Omega $
 consists of
$\mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )\cap \Omega $
 consists of 
 $$\begin{align*}(1, J(x), J(x)^{\#} , N_{\mathcal J}(J(x))) \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}(1, J(x), J(x)^{\#} , N_{\mathcal J}(J(x))) \end{align*}$$
for all 
 $x=(x_{1},x_{2},x_{3})\in (C^{0})^3$
 such that
$x=(x_{1},x_{2},x_{3})\in (C^{0})^3$
 such that 
- 
1.  $c= \frac {1}{2}(\mathrm {Tr} (x_ix_j) ) $ $c= \frac {1}{2}(\mathrm {Tr} (x_ix_j) ) $
- 
2.  $d=\mathrm {Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3})$
. $d=\mathrm {Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3})$
.
Proof. Let 
 $\Xi =(a^{\prime },b^{\prime },c^{\prime },d^{\prime })\in \mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )\cap \Omega $
.
$\Xi =(a^{\prime },b^{\prime },c^{\prime },d^{\prime })\in \mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )\cap \Omega $
.
 Since 
 $\Xi \in \mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )$
, it follows that
$\Xi \in \mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )$
, it follows that 
 $\Xi =(1,b^{\prime },c^{\prime },d)$
, where
$\Xi =(1,b^{\prime },c^{\prime },d)$
, where 
 $$ \begin{align*} b^{\prime}&=J(x_{1},x_{2},x_{3}), \text{ with } x_{j}\in C^{0}; \\ \mathbf{f}(c^{\prime}) &= c. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} b^{\prime}&=J(x_{1},x_{2},x_{3}), \text{ with } x_{j}\in C^{0}; \\ \mathbf{f}(c^{\prime}) &= c. \end{align*} $$
 Since 
 $\Xi \in \Omega $
, by Proposition 2.2,
$\Xi \in \Omega $
, by Proposition 2.2, 
 $d=N(b^{\prime })=\mathrm {Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3})$
 and
$d=N(b^{\prime })=\mathrm {Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3})$
 and 
 $$ \begin{align*} c^{\prime}=(b^{\prime})^{\#}=\left( \begin{smallmatrix} -N(x_{1}) & \overline{x_{2}}\overline{x_{1}} & x_{3}x_{1}\\ x_{1}x_{2} & -N(x_{2}) & \overline{x_{3}}\overline{x_{2}}\\ \overline{x_{1}}\overline{x_{3}} & x_{2}x_{3} & -N(x_{3}) \end{smallmatrix} \right)=\left( \begin{smallmatrix} x_{1}^{2} & x_{2}x_{1} & x_{3}x_{1}\\ x_{1}x_{2} & x_{2}^{2} & x_{3}x_{2}\\ x_{1}x_{3} & x_{2}x_{3} & x_{3}^{2} \end{smallmatrix} \right). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} c^{\prime}=(b^{\prime})^{\#}=\left( \begin{smallmatrix} -N(x_{1}) & \overline{x_{2}}\overline{x_{1}} & x_{3}x_{1}\\ x_{1}x_{2} & -N(x_{2}) & \overline{x_{3}}\overline{x_{2}}\\ \overline{x_{1}}\overline{x_{3}} & x_{2}x_{3} & -N(x_{3}) \end{smallmatrix} \right)=\left( \begin{smallmatrix} x_{1}^{2} & x_{2}x_{1} & x_{3}x_{1}\\ x_{1}x_{2} & x_{2}^{2} & x_{3}x_{2}\\ x_{1}x_{3} & x_{2}x_{3} & x_{3}^{2} \end{smallmatrix} \right). \end{align*} $$
Thus
 $$ \begin{align*} c=\mathbf{f}(c^{\prime})=\frac{1}{2}\left( \begin{smallmatrix} \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}^{2}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{3})\\ \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{2}^{2}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{2}x_{3})\\ \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{3}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{2}x_{3}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{3}^{2}) \end{smallmatrix} \right).\\[-49pt] \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} c=\mathbf{f}(c^{\prime})=\frac{1}{2}\left( \begin{smallmatrix} \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}^{2}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{3})\\ \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{2}^{2}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{2}x_{3})\\ \mathrm{Tr}(x_{1}x_{3}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{2}x_{3}) & \mathrm{Tr}(x_{3}^{2}) \end{smallmatrix} \right).\\[-49pt] \end{align*} $$
 Now we describe 
 $\mathbf {F}^{-1}((1,0,c,d))\cap \Omega $
, where
$\mathbf {F}^{-1}((1,0,c,d))\cap \Omega $
, where 
 $c\in \mathcal {J}_{F}$
 has rank 3 and
$c\in \mathcal {J}_{F}$
 has rank 3 and 
 $\mathrm {dim}C=4$
.
$\mathrm {dim}C=4$
.
Proposition 3.5. Assume 
 $\dim C=4$
. Let
$\dim C=4$
. Let 
 $\xi =(1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}$
 such that
$\xi =(1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}$
 such that 
 $c\in \mathcal {J}_{F}$
 has rank 3. Then
$c\in \mathcal {J}_{F}$
 has rank 3. Then 
 $\Omega _{\xi }= \mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )\cap \Omega $
 is nonempty if and only if
$\Omega _{\xi }= \mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )\cap \Omega $
 is nonempty if and only if 
- 
1.  ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)\cong {\mathrm {SO}}(3,c)$
, ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)\cong {\mathrm {SO}}(3,c)$
,
- 
2.  $d^2=-4\det (c)$
, so that $d^2=-4\det (c)$
, so that $\xi $
 has rank 3. $\xi $
 has rank 3.
If that is the case, then 
 $\Omega _{\xi }$
 is a principal homogeneous space for
$\Omega _{\xi }$
 is a principal homogeneous space for 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
.
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
.
Proof. We start with a lemma.
Lemma 3.6. Let 
 $x=(x_1,x_2,x_3)\in (C^0)^{3}$
. Then we have the following identity of sextic polynomials
$x=(x_1,x_2,x_3)\in (C^0)^{3}$
. Then we have the following identity of sextic polynomials 
 $$\begin{align*}-4\det (\frac{1}{2} \mathrm{Tr}(x_ix_j) )= [ \mathrm{Tr}(x_1x_2x_3)]^2. \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}-4\det (\frac{1}{2} \mathrm{Tr}(x_ix_j) )= [ \mathrm{Tr}(x_1x_2x_3)]^2. \end{align*}$$
Proof. Let 
 $g\in {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
. Let
$g\in {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
. Let 
 $y=(y_1,y_2,y_3)\in (C^{0})^{3}$
 defined by
$y=(y_1,y_2,y_3)\in (C^{0})^{3}$
 defined by 
 $y=xg$
. It is clear that
$y=xg$
. It is clear that 
 $$\begin{align*}\det ( \mathrm{Tr}(y_iy_j) ) = \det(g)^2\cdot \det ( \mathrm{Tr}(x_ix_j) ). \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\det ( \mathrm{Tr}(y_iy_j) ) = \det(g)^2\cdot \det ( \mathrm{Tr}(x_ix_j) ). \end{align*}$$
On the other hand, 
 $\mathrm {Tr}(x_1x_2x_3)$
 is a nontrivial trilinear, skew-symmetric form. Since
$\mathrm {Tr}(x_1x_2x_3)$
 is a nontrivial trilinear, skew-symmetric form. Since 
 $C^{0}$
 has dimension 3, the form induces an isomorphism of
$C^{0}$
 has dimension 3, the form induces an isomorphism of 
 $\wedge ^3 C^{0}$
 and F. Hence
$\wedge ^3 C^{0}$
 and F. Hence 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathrm{Tr}(y_1y_2y_3) =\det(g)\cdot \mathrm{Tr}(x_1x_2x_3). \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathrm{Tr}(y_1y_2y_3) =\det(g)\cdot \mathrm{Tr}(x_1x_2x_3). \end{align*}$$
Since 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 acts transitively on the open set of all bases
${\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 acts transitively on the open set of all bases 
 $(x_1,x_2,x_3)$
 of
$(x_1,x_2,x_3)$
 of 
 $C^0$
, it suffices now to check the identity on one basis of
$C^0$
, it suffices now to check the identity on one basis of 
 $C^{0}$
. So let us take usual
$C^{0}$
. So let us take usual 
 $i,j,k$
 such that
$i,j,k$
 such that 
 $i^2=a$
,
$i^2=a$
, 
 $j^2=b$
,
$j^2=b$
, 
 $ij=k$
 and
$ij=k$
 and 
 $k^2=-ab$
. Then both sides of the proposed identity are equal to
$k^2=-ab$
. Then both sides of the proposed identity are equal to 
 $(2ab)^2$
.
$(2ab)^2$
.
 Now, the if and only if statement is a simple combination of the lemma and Proposition 3.4. For the last statement, on the structure of the fiber, observe that the set of x such that 
 $c=\frac 12( \mathrm {Tr}(x_ix_j) )$
 is a principal homogeneous space for
$c=\frac 12( \mathrm {Tr}(x_ix_j) )$
 is a principal homogeneous space for 
 $\mathrm {O}(C^0)$
. Since
$\mathrm {O}(C^0)$
. Since 
 $\mathrm {O}(C^{0})\cong \mathrm {SO}(C^{0})\times \{\pm 1\}$
 and
$\mathrm {O}(C^{0})\cong \mathrm {SO}(C^{0})\times \{\pm 1\}$
 and 
 $\mathrm {Tr}((-x_{1})(-x_{2})(-x_{3}))= -\mathrm {Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3})$
, the additional equation
$\mathrm {Tr}((-x_{1})(-x_{2})(-x_{3}))= -\mathrm {Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3})$
, the additional equation 
 $d=\mathrm {Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3})$
 assures that the fiber
$d=\mathrm {Tr}(x_{1}x_{2}x_{3})$
 assures that the fiber 
 $\Omega _{\xi }$
 is a principal homogenous space for
$\Omega _{\xi }$
 is a principal homogenous space for 
 $\mathrm {SO}(C^{0})={\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
.
$\mathrm {SO}(C^{0})={\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
.
 We shed some light on 
 $\mathrm {Stab}_M(\Psi )$
 for rank 3 characters. Recall that we have
$\mathrm {Stab}_M(\Psi )$
 for rank 3 characters. Recall that we have 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_3(F) \subset M$
 such that
${\mathrm {GL}}_3(F) \subset M$
 such that 
 $g\in {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 acts on
$g\in {\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 acts on 
 $\xi =\xi _{\Psi }= (1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb W_F$
 by
$\xi =\xi _{\Psi }= (1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb W_F$
 by 
 $$\begin{align*}(\det(g), 0, \det(g)^{-1} g c g^{\top} , \det(g)^{-1} d). \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}(\det(g), 0, \det(g)^{-1} g c g^{\top} , \det(g)^{-1} d). \end{align*}$$
Hence 
 $g\in \mathrm {Stab}_M(\Psi )$
 if and only if
$g\in \mathrm {Stab}_M(\Psi )$
 if and only if 
 $\det (g)=1$
 and
$\det (g)=1$
 and 
 $gcg^{\top }=c$
. In other words the stabilizer of
$gcg^{\top }=c$
. In other words the stabilizer of 
 $\xi $
 in
$\xi $
 in 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 is the group
${\mathrm {GL}}_3(F)$
 is the group 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
. Thus we have an action of
$\mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
. Thus we have an action of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
 on
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
 on 
 $\Omega _{\xi }$
. Explicitly,
$\Omega _{\xi }$
. Explicitly, 
 $(g,h) \in {\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
 acts on
$(g,h) \in {\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
 acts on 
 $x=(x_1,x_2,x_3)\in \Omega _{\xi }$
 by
$x=(x_1,x_2,x_3)\in \Omega _{\xi }$
 by 
 $$ \begin{align*} x\mapsto (gx_1, gx_2,gx_3) h^{\top}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} x\mapsto (gx_1, gx_2,gx_3) h^{\top}. \end{align*} $$
We have the following corollary to Proposition 3.5.
Corollary 3.7. Assume 
 $\mathrm {dim}C=4$
. Let
$\mathrm {dim}C=4$
. Let 
 $\Psi $
 be a rank
$\Psi $
 be a rank 
 $3$
 character of
$3$
 character of 
 $\overline {N}$
 corresponding to
$\overline {N}$
 corresponding to 
 ${\xi = (1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}}$
 such that
${\xi = (1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}}$
 such that 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3,c) \cong {\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
, where
$\mathrm {SO}(3,c) \cong {\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
, where 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3,c) \subseteq \mathrm {Stab}_M(\Psi )$
 described above. Then there are isomorphisms of
$\mathrm {SO}(3,c) \subseteq \mathrm {Stab}_M(\Psi )$
 described above. Then there are isomorphisms of 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathrm {SO}(3,c) $
-modules
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C) \times \mathrm {SO}(3,c) $
-modules 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong C^{\infty}_{c}(\Omega)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)} \cong C^{\infty}_{c}(\Omega_{\xi}) \cong C^{\infty}_{c}(\mathrm{Aut}(C)) \cong C^{\infty}_{c}( \mathrm{SO}(3,c)) \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong C^{\infty}_{c}(\Omega)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)} \cong C^{\infty}_{c}(\Omega_{\xi}) \cong C^{\infty}_{c}(\mathrm{Aut}(C)) \cong C^{\infty}_{c}( \mathrm{SO}(3,c)) \end{align*} $$
where the last two isomorphisms depend on a choice of a point in 
 $\Omega _\xi $
, giving identifications of
$\Omega _\xi $
, giving identifications of 
 $\Omega _{\xi }$
 with
$\Omega _{\xi }$
 with 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 and
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
 and 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
, and an isomorphism
$\mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
, and an isomorphism 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3,c)\cong {\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
.
$\mathrm {SO}(3,c)\cong {\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
.
Next we give the analog of Proposition 3.5, where C is a quadratic composition algebra.
Proposition 3.8. Assume 
 $\mathrm {dim}C=2$
. Let
$\mathrm {dim}C=2$
. Let 
 $\xi =(1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}$
. If the set
$\xi =(1,0,c,d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}$
. If the set 
 $\Omega _{\xi }= \mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )\cap \Omega $
 is nonempty then
$\Omega _{\xi }= \mathbf {F}^{-1}(\xi )\cap \Omega $
 is nonempty then 
 $d=0$
 and c has rank at most one. If c has rank one, then
$d=0$
 and c has rank at most one. If c has rank one, then 
 $\Omega _{\xi }$
 is a principal homogeneous
$\Omega _{\xi }$
 is a principal homogeneous 
 ${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)\cong \mathrm {O}(2)$
-space, possibly with no rational points.
${\mathrm {Aut}}(C)\cong \mathrm {O}(2)$
-space, possibly with no rational points.
Proof. This follows from Proposition 3.4 using that 
 $C^0$
 is one-dimensional.
$C^0$
 is one-dimensional.
 Now we discuss the rank 
 $0$
 case, that is,
$0$
 case, that is, 
 $\Psi $
 is trivial. We begin by computing
$\Psi $
 is trivial. We begin by computing 
 $\mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)\cap \Omega $
. Observe that
$\mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)\cap \Omega $
. Observe that 
 $\mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)=\mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\oplus \mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}$
. Recall that we have identified
$\mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)=\mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\oplus \mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}$
. Recall that we have identified 
 $M\cong {\mathrm {GSp}}(V_6)$
 such that
$M\cong {\mathrm {GSp}}(V_6)$
 such that 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathcal{J}_{C^{0}}\oplus\mathcal{J}_{C^{0}}\cong C^0\otimes V_6 \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathcal{J}_{C^{0}}\oplus\mathcal{J}_{C^{0}}\cong C^0\otimes V_6 \end{align*}$$
via the map 
 $(J(x),J(y))\mapsto (x_1,x_2,x_3,y_1,y_2,y_3)$
 (Subsection 2.5).
$(J(x),J(y))\mapsto (x_1,x_2,x_3,y_1,y_2,y_3)$
 (Subsection 2.5).
Proposition 3.9. Let C be a composition algebra.
- 
1. If  $C^0$
 is anisotropic then $C^0$
 is anisotropic then $\mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)\cap \Omega =\emptyset $
. $\mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)\cap \Omega =\emptyset $
.
- 
2. Suppose C is a split quaternion algebra. Then  $\Omega _0=\mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)\cap \Omega $
 consists of nonzero pure tensors where $\Omega _0=\mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)\cap \Omega $
 consists of nonzero pure tensors where $$\begin{align*}x\otimes v \in C^0\otimes V_6 \end{align*}$$ $$\begin{align*}x\otimes v \in C^0\otimes V_6 \end{align*}$$ $x^2=0$
. $x^2=0$
.
Proof. Let 
 $\Xi \in \mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)=\mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\oplus \mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}$
, then
$\Xi \in \mathbf {F}^{-1}(0)=\mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\oplus \mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}$
, then 
 $\Xi =(0,b,c,0)$
, where
$\Xi =(0,b,c,0)$
, where 
 $$ \begin{align*} b&=J(\beta_{1},\beta_{2},\beta_{3})\in \mathcal{J}_{C^{0}},\\ c&=J(\gamma_{1},\gamma_{2},\gamma_{3})\in \mathcal{J}_{C^{0}}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} b&=J(\beta_{1},\beta_{2},\beta_{3})\in \mathcal{J}_{C^{0}},\\ c&=J(\gamma_{1},\gamma_{2},\gamma_{3})\in \mathcal{J}_{C^{0}}. \end{align*} $$
 If 
 $\Xi \in \Omega $
, then by Lemma 2.2 we know that b or c is not equal to
$\Xi \in \Omega $
, then by Lemma 2.2 we know that b or c is not equal to 
 $0$
 and
$0$
 and 
 $$ \begin{align*} b^{\#}&=0,\\ c^{\#}&=0,\\ b*c&=0. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} b^{\#}&=0,\\ c^{\#}&=0,\\ b*c&=0. \end{align*} $$
 The equation 
 $b^{\#}=0$
 implies that
$b^{\#}=0$
 implies that 
 $\beta _{i}^{2}=\beta _{j}^{2}=\beta _{i}\beta _{j}=0$
. Similarly, the equation
$\beta _{i}^{2}=\beta _{j}^{2}=\beta _{i}\beta _{j}=0$
. Similarly, the equation 
 $c^{\#}=0$
 implies that
$c^{\#}=0$
 implies that 
 $\gamma _{i}^{2}=\gamma _{j}^{2}=\gamma _{i}\gamma _{j}=0$
. If
$\gamma _{i}^{2}=\gamma _{j}^{2}=\gamma _{i}\gamma _{j}=0$
. If 
 $C^0$
 is anisotropic then there are no nonzero nilpotent elements. This proves the first claim. Now assume
$C^0$
 is anisotropic then there are no nonzero nilpotent elements. This proves the first claim. Now assume 
 $C=\mathrm {M}(2,F)$
, the algebra of
$C=\mathrm {M}(2,F)$
, the algebra of 
 $2\times 2$
 matrices. The equation
$2\times 2$
 matrices. The equation 
 $b\ast c=0$
 implies
$b\ast c=0$
 implies 
 $\beta _i\gamma _{j}+\gamma _{j}\beta _i=0$
 for all i and j. We need the following lemma.
$\beta _i\gamma _{j}+\gamma _{j}\beta _i=0$
 for all i and j. We need the following lemma.
Lemma 3.10. Let 
 $\beta ,\gamma \in \mathrm {M}(2,F)$
. If
$\beta ,\gamma \in \mathrm {M}(2,F)$
. If 
 $\beta ^2=0$
,
$\beta ^2=0$
, 
 $\gamma ^2=0$
 and
$\gamma ^2=0$
 and 
 $\beta \gamma +\gamma \beta =0$
. Then
$\beta \gamma +\gamma \beta =0$
. Then 
 $\beta $
 and
$\beta $
 and 
 $\gamma $
 are proportional.
$\gamma $
 are proportional.
Proof. This is trivial if 
 $\beta $
 or
$\beta $
 or 
 $\gamma $
 is
$\gamma $
 is 
 $0$
, so suppose not. Then
$0$
, so suppose not. Then 
 $\ker \beta =\mathrm {Im}\beta $
 and
$\ker \beta =\mathrm {Im}\beta $
 and 
 $\ker \gamma =\mathrm {Im}\gamma $
 are one dimensional. The equation
$\ker \gamma =\mathrm {Im}\gamma $
 are one dimensional. The equation 
 $\beta \gamma =-\gamma \beta $
 implies that
$\beta \gamma =-\gamma \beta $
 implies that 
 $\gamma $
 acts on
$\gamma $
 acts on 
 $\ker \beta $
. Thus
$\ker \beta $
. Thus 
 $\ker \beta =\mathrm {Im}\beta =\ker \gamma =\mathrm {Im}\gamma $
 and so
$\ker \beta =\mathrm {Im}\beta =\ker \gamma =\mathrm {Im}\gamma $
 and so 
 $\beta $
 and
$\beta $
 and 
 $\gamma $
 are proportional.
$\gamma $
 are proportional.
 It follows that all 
 $\beta _{i}$
 and
$\beta _{i}$
 and 
 $\gamma _{j}$
 are linearly dependent, proving the proposition.
$\gamma _{j}$
 are linearly dependent, proving the proposition.
 Now we can describe 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline {N}}$
.
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline {N}}$
.
Proposition 3.11. Let C be a composition algebra over F.
- 
1. If  $C^0$
 is anisotropic, then $C^0$
 is anisotropic, then $\mathcal V_{\overline N}\cong \mathcal V_{\overline {\mathcal N}}$
. $\mathcal V_{\overline N}\cong \mathcal V_{\overline {\mathcal N}}$
.
- 
2. If  $C=\mathrm {M}(2,F)$
, write $C=\mathrm {M}(2,F)$
, write $\mathscr {G}$
 for $\mathscr {G}$
 for ${\mathrm {PGL}}_2(F)={\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
, then ${\mathrm {PGL}}_2(F)={\mathrm {Aut}}(C)$
, then $\mathcal V_{\overline N}$
 has a composition series with a quotient $\mathcal V_{\overline N}$
 has a composition series with a quotient $\mathcal V_{\overline {\mathcal N}} $
 and a submodule where $\mathcal V_{\overline {\mathcal N}} $
 and a submodule where $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Ind}_{\mathscr{B}\times Q}^{\mathscr{G}\times \mathrm{GSp}_6} (C_c^{\infty}(F^{\times})) \otimes |\mathrm{sim}|^{3} \end{align*} $$ $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Ind}_{\mathscr{B}\times Q}^{\mathscr{G}\times \mathrm{GSp}_6} (C_c^{\infty}(F^{\times})) \otimes |\mathrm{sim}|^{3} \end{align*} $$ $\mathscr {B}$
 is a Borel subgroup of $\mathscr {B}$
 is a Borel subgroup of $\mathscr {G}$
, and Q is a maximal parabolic in $\mathscr {G}$
, and Q is a maximal parabolic in $\mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
 stabilizing a line in $\mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
 stabilizing a line in $V_6$
, and $V_6$
, and $\mathrm {sim}$
 is the similitude character of $\mathrm {sim}$
 is the similitude character of $\mathrm {GSp}_6$
. The induction is not normalized. $\mathrm {GSp}_6$
. The induction is not normalized.
Proof. By Theorem 3.1, 
 $\mathcal V_{\overline {N}}$
 has a filtration with quotient
$\mathcal V_{\overline {N}}$
 has a filtration with quotient 
 $\mathcal V_{\overline {\mathcal N}}$
 and submodule
$\mathcal V_{\overline {\mathcal N}}$
 and submodule 
 $$\begin{align*}C_c^{\infty}(\Omega)_{\overline{N}}\cong C_c^{\infty}(\Omega_0). \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}C_c^{\infty}(\Omega)_{\overline{N}}\cong C_c^{\infty}(\Omega_0). \end{align*}$$
Now we apply by Proposition 3.9. If 
 $C^0$
 is anisotropic then
$C^0$
 is anisotropic then 
 $\Omega _0$
 is empty and we are done. So suppose
$\Omega _0$
 is empty and we are done. So suppose 
 $C=\mathrm {M}(2,F)$
. Then
$C=\mathrm {M}(2,F)$
. Then 
 $\Omega _0\subset C^0\otimes V_6$
 consists of nonzero pure tensors
$\Omega _0\subset C^0\otimes V_6$
 consists of nonzero pure tensors 
 $x\otimes v$
 such that
$x\otimes v$
 such that 
 $x^2=0$
. Fix
$x^2=0$
. Fix 
 $\omega =x\otimes v$
. The stabilizer in
$\omega =x\otimes v$
. The stabilizer in 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 of the line through x is a Borel subgroup
$\mathscr {G}$
 of the line through x is a Borel subgroup 
 $\mathscr {B}$
, and the stabilizer in
$\mathscr {B}$
, and the stabilizer in 
 $\mathrm {GSp}_6$
 of the line through v is a maximal parabolic subgroup Q. The stabilizer of
$\mathrm {GSp}_6$
 of the line through v is a maximal parabolic subgroup Q. The stabilizer of 
 $x\otimes v$
 is a subgroup of
$x\otimes v$
 is a subgroup of 
 $\mathscr {B}\times Q$
 such that the quotient is
$\mathscr {B}\times Q$
 such that the quotient is 
 $F^{\times }$
. Observe that
$F^{\times }$
. Observe that 
 $C_c^{\infty }(\Omega _0)$
, as a
$C_c^{\infty }(\Omega _0)$
, as a 
 $\mathscr {G}\times \mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
-module, is obtained by compact induction of the trivial representation of the stabilizer of
$\mathscr {G}\times \mathrm {GSp}_6(F)$
-module, is obtained by compact induction of the trivial representation of the stabilizer of 
 $x\otimes v$
. Hence, using induction in stages,
$x\otimes v$
. Hence, using induction in stages, 
 $$\begin{align*}C_c^{\infty}(\Omega_0)\cong \mathrm{Ind}_{\mathscr{B}\times Q}^{\mathscr{G}\times \mathrm{GSp}_6} (C_c^{\infty}(F^{\times})) \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}C_c^{\infty}(\Omega_0)\cong \mathrm{Ind}_{\mathscr{B}\times Q}^{\mathscr{G}\times \mathrm{GSp}_6} (C_c^{\infty}(F^{\times})) \end{align*}$$
where the induction is not normalized. This completes the proof, after taking into account additional twisting by the character of 
 $\mathcal M$
 in Theorem 3.1.
$\mathcal M$
 in Theorem 3.1.
We remark that the variant of the previous proposition, when C is an octonion algebra, was obtained in [Reference Savin and Woodbury27].
3.2 Fourier–Jacobi functor
 Now we recall the definition of the Fourier–Jacobi functor. (For more details, see Weissman [Reference Weissman30].) By the Stone-Von-Neumann theorem, the group N has a unique irreducible smooth representation with central character 
 $\psi $
, denoted by
$\psi $
, denoted by 
 $(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },W_{\psi })$
. By [Reference Weissman30, Proposition 2.5], there is a unique extension of
$(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },W_{\psi })$
. By [Reference Weissman30, Proposition 2.5], there is a unique extension of 
 $(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },W_{\psi })$
 to a projective representation of
$(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },W_{\psi })$
 to a projective representation of 
 $M_{1}N$
, where
$M_{1}N$
, where 
 $M_{1}$
 is the commutator subgroup of M. Furthermore,
$M_{1}$
 is the commutator subgroup of M. Furthermore, 
 $\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(14,F)$
, the two-fold cover of the symplectic group
$\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(14,F)$
, the two-fold cover of the symplectic group 
 $\mathrm {Sp}(14,F)$
 where
$\mathrm {Sp}(14,F)$
 where 
 $14=\mathrm {dim}(N/Z)$
, also acts on
$14=\mathrm {dim}(N/Z)$
, also acts on 
 $W_{\psi }$
 via the Weil representation. So,
$W_{\psi }$
 via the Weil representation. So, 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}\cong \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(6,F)$
, the metaplectic double cover of
$\widetilde {M}_{1}\cong \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(6,F)$
, the metaplectic double cover of 
 $M_{1}\cong \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
, acts on
$M_{1}\cong \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
, acts on 
 $W_{\psi }$
 through the Weil representation of
$W_{\psi }$
 through the Weil representation of 
 $\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(14,F)$
.
$\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(14,F)$
.
 We now make a brief comment on why the embedding 
 $M_{1}\hookrightarrow \mathrm {Sp}(14,F)$
 induced by the action of
$M_{1}\hookrightarrow \mathrm {Sp}(14,F)$
 induced by the action of 
 $M_{1}$
 on
$M_{1}$
 on 
 $N/Z$
 induces an embedding
$N/Z$
 induces an embedding 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}\hookrightarrow \widetilde {Sp}(14,F)$
. The representation of
$\widetilde {M}_{1}\hookrightarrow \widetilde {Sp}(14,F)$
. The representation of 
 $M_{1}$
 on
$M_{1}$
 on 
 $N/Z$
 is irreducible and corresponds to the third fundamental weight of
$N/Z$
 is irreducible and corresponds to the third fundamental weight of 
 $M_{1}\cong \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
 (Bourbaki labeling). Let
$M_{1}\cong \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
 (Bourbaki labeling). Let 
 $H\subset M_{1}$
 be a long-root
$H\subset M_{1}$
 be a long-root 
 $\mathrm {SL}(2)$
 subgroup. Then the restriction of the
$\mathrm {SL}(2)$
 subgroup. Then the restriction of the 
 $M_{1}$
-representation
$M_{1}$
-representation 
 $N/Z$
 to H decomposes into four copies of the trivial representation and five copies of the unique two-dimensional representation of
$N/Z$
 to H decomposes into four copies of the trivial representation and five copies of the unique two-dimensional representation of 
 $\mathrm {SL}(2)$
. Thus the image of H in
$\mathrm {SL}(2)$
. Thus the image of H in 
 $\mathrm {Sp}(14,F)$
 sits diagonally inside five commuting long-root
$\mathrm {Sp}(14,F)$
 sits diagonally inside five commuting long-root 
 $\mathrm {SL}(2)$
 subgroups of
$\mathrm {SL}(2)$
 subgroups of 
 $\mathrm {Sp}(14)$
. Since five is odd and each root is long, the preimage of H in
$\mathrm {Sp}(14)$
. Since five is odd and each root is long, the preimage of H in 
 $\widetilde {Sp}(14,F)$
 does not split. Therefore the preimage of
$\widetilde {Sp}(14,F)$
 does not split. Therefore the preimage of 
 $M_{1}$
 in
$M_{1}$
 in 
 $\widetilde {Sp}(14,F)$
 does not split, giving the embedding
$\widetilde {Sp}(14,F)$
 does not split, giving the embedding 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}\hookrightarrow \widetilde {Sp}(14,F)$
.
$\widetilde {M}_{1}\hookrightarrow \widetilde {Sp}(14,F)$
.
 If 
 $(\pi ,V)$
 is a smooth representation of G, then the Fourier–Jacobi functor with respect to the Heisenberg parabolic P sends
$(\pi ,V)$
 is a smooth representation of G, then the Fourier–Jacobi functor with respect to the Heisenberg parabolic P sends 
 $\pi $
 to
$\pi $
 to 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{FJ}(\pi)=\mathrm{Hom}_{N}(W_{\psi},V_{(Z,\psi)}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{FJ}(\pi)=\mathrm{Hom}_{N}(W_{\psi},V_{(Z,\psi)}). \end{align*} $$
The space 
 $\mathrm {FJ}(\pi )$
 is an
$\mathrm {FJ}(\pi )$
 is an 
 $\widetilde {M_{1}}$
-module with the action defined by
$\widetilde {M_{1}}$
-module with the action defined by 
 $[m\cdot f](w)=\pi (m)f(m^{-1}w)$
, where the action of
$[m\cdot f](w)=\pi (m)f(m^{-1}w)$
, where the action of 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}$
 on
$\widetilde {M}_{1}$
 on 
 $V_{(Z,\psi )}$
 factors through
$V_{(Z,\psi )}$
 factors through 
 $M_{1}$
. The Fourier–Jacobi functor does not depend on
$M_{1}$
. The Fourier–Jacobi functor does not depend on 
 $\psi $
 ([Reference Weissman30, Proposition 3.1]).
$\psi $
 ([Reference Weissman30, Proposition 3.1]).
Remark. The work of Weissman [Reference Weissman30] assumes that the groups involved are simply laced. However, the results that we require also hold for the non-simply laced group 
 $F_{4}$
. In particular we use [Reference Weissman30, Corollary 6.1.4], which states that if the Fourier–Jacobi functor kills an irreducible representation then that representation is the trivial representation. In fact, this statement holds outside of type
$F_{4}$
. In particular we use [Reference Weissman30, Corollary 6.1.4], which states that if the Fourier–Jacobi functor kills an irreducible representation then that representation is the trivial representation. In fact, this statement holds outside of type 
 $C_{n}$
.
$C_{n}$
.
 We use the sequence (3.1) and the Fourier–Jacobi functor to investigate the constituents of 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 via the surjection
$\Theta (\tau )$
 via the surjection 
 $\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
. This is done in two steps. First, we use the Fourier–Jacobi functor in conjunction with a classical theta correspondence to show that
$\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
. This is done in two steps. First, we use the Fourier–Jacobi functor in conjunction with a classical theta correspondence to show that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most two nontrivial constituents. Second, by applying twisted coinvariants to the sequence (3.1) along with another application of the Fourier–Jacobi functor we show that
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most two nontrivial constituents. Second, by applying twisted coinvariants to the sequence (3.1) along with another application of the Fourier–Jacobi functor we show that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has a single constituent, which is nontrivial, that is,
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has a single constituent, which is nontrivial, that is, 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 is nontrivial and irreducible.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 is nontrivial and irreducible.
4 Lifting supercuspidal representations from 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 to
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 to 
 $F_{4}$
$F_{4}$
 Our objective in this section is to investigate 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
, where
$\Theta (\tau )$
, where 
 $\tau $
 is a supercuspidal representation of
$\tau $
 is a supercuspidal representation of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
, using the tools of Section 3. The main result is Theorem 4.10, where we show that
$\mathscr {G}$
, using the tools of Section 3. The main result is Theorem 4.10, where we show that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible, and
$\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible, and 
 $\Theta (\tau _{1})\cong \Theta (\tau _{2})$
 implies that
$\Theta (\tau _{1})\cong \Theta (\tau _{2})$
 implies that 
 $\tau _{1}\cong \tau _{2}$
, where
$\tau _{1}\cong \tau _{2}$
, where 
 $\tau _{1}$
, and
$\tau _{1}$
, and 
 $\tau _{2}$
 are supercuspidal.
$\tau _{2}$
 are supercuspidal.
4.1 At most two nontrivial constituents
 We begin by using the Fourier–Jacobi functor and a classical theta correspondence to show that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most two nontrivial constituents. This is accomplished in Corollary 4.5.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most two nontrivial constituents. This is accomplished in Corollary 4.5.
 Let 
 $\mathcal {M}_{1}\subset \mathcal {M}$
 be the commutator subgroup. Let
$\mathcal {M}_{1}\subset \mathcal {M}$
 be the commutator subgroup. Let 
 $\mathcal {P}_{1}=\mathcal {M}_{1}\mathcal {N}$
.
$\mathcal {P}_{1}=\mathcal {M}_{1}\mathcal {N}$
.
Lemma 4.1. Let 
 $\rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}}$
 be the unique irreducible smooth representation of
$\rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}}$
 be the unique irreducible smooth representation of 
 $\mathcal {N}$
 with central character
$\mathcal {N}$
 with central character 
 $\psi $
. As
$\psi $
. As 
 $\mathcal {P}_{1}$
-modules
$\mathcal {P}_{1}$
-modules 
 $\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )}\cong \rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}}$
.
$\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )}\cong \rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}}$
.
Proof. The canonical 
 $\mathcal {P}_{1}$
-module map
$\mathcal {P}_{1}$
-module map 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathcal {N}}(\rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}},\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )})\otimes \rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}}\rightarrow \mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )}$
 is an isomorphism by [Reference Weissman30, Proposition 3.2], and
$\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathcal {N}}(\rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}},\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )})\otimes \rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}}\rightarrow \mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )}$
 is an isomorphism by [Reference Weissman30, Proposition 3.2], and 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathcal {N}}(\rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}},\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )})\cong \mathbb {C}$
 with trivial
$\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathcal {N}}(\rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}},\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )})\cong \mathbb {C}$
 with trivial 
 $\mathcal {P}_{1}$
-action by [Reference Gan and Savin7, Definition 3.6].
$\mathcal {P}_{1}$
-action by [Reference Gan and Savin7, Definition 3.6].
Lemma 4.2. Let 
 $P_{1}=M_{1}N$
. As an
$P_{1}=M_{1}N$
. As an 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times P_{1}$
-module,
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\times P_{1}$
-module, 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{(Z,\psi)} \cong \rho_{\psi}^{N}\otimes \omega_{\psi}, \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{(Z,\psi)} \cong \rho_{\psi}^{N}\otimes \omega_{\psi}, \end{align*} $$
where 
 $\omega _{\psi }$
 is the Weil representation of
$\omega _{\psi }$
 is the Weil representation of 
 $O(C^{0})\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(V_{6})$
 as a dual pair in
$O(C^{0})\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(V_{6})$
 as a dual pair in 
 $\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(C^{0}\otimes V_{6})$
. Under this isomorphism,
$\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(C^{0}\otimes V_{6})$
. Under this isomorphism, 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 acts on the second factor, while the action of
$\mathscr {G}$
 acts on the second factor, while the action of 
 $M_{1}$
 is on both factors. (We note that
$M_{1}$
 is on both factors. (We note that 
 $M_{1}$
 does not act on either factor individually. Rather
$M_{1}$
 does not act on either factor individually. Rather 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}$
 acts genuinely on both factors, thus the diagonal action factors through
$\widetilde {M}_{1}$
 acts genuinely on both factors, thus the diagonal action factors through 
 $M_{1}$
.)
$M_{1}$
.)
Proof. By Lemma 4.1, 
 $\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )}\cong \rho ^{\mathcal {N}}_{\psi }$
 as
$\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )}\cong \rho ^{\mathcal {N}}_{\psi }$
 as 
 $\mathcal {P}_{1}$
-modules. We must describe the restriction to
$\mathcal {P}_{1}$
-modules. We must describe the restriction to 
 $\mathscr {G}\times M_{1}$
.
$\mathscr {G}\times M_{1}$
.
 Let 
 $N^{\perp }\subseteq \mathcal {N}$
 be the subgroup containing Z such that
$N^{\perp }\subseteq \mathcal {N}$
 be the subgroup containing Z such that 
 $N^{\perp }/Z$
 is the orthogonal complement of the symplectic subspace
$N^{\perp }/Z$
 is the orthogonal complement of the symplectic subspace 
 $N/Z\subseteq \mathcal {N}/Z$
. By Moeglin-Vignéras-Waldspurger [Reference Moeglin, Vignéras and Waldspurger20, Chapitre 2, I.6 (2) and II.1 (6)], it follows that
$N/Z\subseteq \mathcal {N}/Z$
. By Moeglin-Vignéras-Waldspurger [Reference Moeglin, Vignéras and Waldspurger20, Chapitre 2, I.6 (2) and II.1 (6)], it follows that 
 $\rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}}\cong \rho _{\psi }^{N}\otimes \rho _{\psi }^{N^{\perp }}$
 as
$\rho _{\psi }^{\mathcal {N}}\cong \rho _{\psi }^{N}\otimes \rho _{\psi }^{N^{\perp }}$
 as 
 $\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(14,F)N\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(18,F)$
-modules. Note that
$\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(14,F)N\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(18,F)$
-modules. Note that 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 acts trivially on N and so it acts trivially on
$\mathscr {G}$
 acts trivially on N and so it acts trivially on 
 $\rho _{\psi }^{N}$
.
$\rho _{\psi }^{N}$
.
 Recall from Subsection 2.5 the identification of 
 $\mathcal {N}/Z$
 with
$\mathcal {N}/Z$
 with 
 $\mathbb {W}_{C}$
. This then identifies
$\mathbb {W}_{C}$
. This then identifies 
 $N/Z$
 with
$N/Z$
 with 
 $\mathbb {W}_{F}$
, and
$\mathbb {W}_{F}$
, and 
 $N^{\perp }/Z$
 with
$N^{\perp }/Z$
 with 
 $\mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\oplus \mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}$
. From the isomorphism
$\mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\oplus \mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}$
. From the isomorphism 
 $\mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\oplus \mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\cong C^{0}\otimes V_{6}$
 of symplectic spaces (line (2.5)), we see that the action of
$\mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\oplus \mathcal {J}_{C^{0}}\cong C^{0}\otimes V_{6}$
 of symplectic spaces (line (2.5)), we see that the action of 
 $\mathscr {G}\times M_{1}$
 on
$\mathscr {G}\times M_{1}$
 on 
 $\rho _{\psi }^{N^{\perp }}$
 is through the action of the Weil representation
$\rho _{\psi }^{N^{\perp }}$
 is through the action of the Weil representation 
 $\omega _{\psi }$
 of
$\omega _{\psi }$
 of 
 $\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(C^{0}\otimes V_{6})$
 restricted to
$\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(C^{0}\otimes V_{6})$
 restricted to 
 $O(C^{\circ })\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(V_{6})$
.
$O(C^{\circ })\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(V_{6})$
.
 Using Lemma 4.2 we show in the next proposition that the Fourier–Jacobi functor with respect to P applied to 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 is isomorphic to the Weil representation. This allows us to study
$\mathcal {V}$
 is isomorphic to the Weil representation. This allows us to study 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 using a classical
$\Theta (\tau )$
 using a classical 
 $O(3)\times \mathrm {Sp}(6)$
 theta correspondence.
$O(3)\times \mathrm {Sp}(6)$
 theta correspondence.
Proposition 4.3. The 
 $\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
-module
$\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
-module 
 $\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})$
 is isomorphic to the Weil representation
$\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})$
 is isomorphic to the Weil representation 
 $\omega _{\psi }$
 of
$\omega _{\psi }$
 of 
 $\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(C^{0}\otimes V_{6})$
 restricted to
$\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(C^{0}\otimes V_{6})$
 restricted to 
 $\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M_{1}}$
. (Recall that
$\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M_{1}}$
. (Recall that 
 $\mathscr {G}\cong SO(C^{0})$
 and
$\mathscr {G}\cong SO(C^{0})$
 and 
 $M_{1}\cong \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
.)
$M_{1}\cong \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
.)
Proof. By definition 
 $\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})=\mathrm {Hom}_{N}(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )})$
. By Lemma 4.2,
$\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})=\mathrm {Hom}_{N}(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },\mathcal {V}_{(Z,\psi )})$
. By Lemma 4.2, 
 $\mathcal {V}_{Z,\psi }\cong \omega _{\psi }\otimes \rho ^{N}_{\psi }$
 as
$\mathcal {V}_{Z,\psi }\cong \omega _{\psi }\otimes \rho ^{N}_{\psi }$
 as 
 $\mathscr {G}\times M_{1}N$
-modules. Thus as
$\mathscr {G}\times M_{1}N$
-modules. Thus as 
 $\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
-modules
$\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
-modules 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{FJ}(\mathcal{V})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{N}(\rho^{N}_{\psi},\omega_{\psi}\otimes\rho^{N}_{\psi}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{FJ}(\mathcal{V})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{N}(\rho^{N}_{\psi},\omega_{\psi}\otimes\rho^{N}_{\psi}). \end{align*} $$
Since 
 $\rho ^{N}_{\psi }$
 is a finitely generated N-module,
$\rho ^{N}_{\psi }$
 is a finitely generated N-module, 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{N}(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },\omega _{\psi }\otimes \rho ^{N}_{\psi })\cong \omega _{\psi }\otimes \mathrm {Hom}_{N}(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },\rho ^{N}_{\psi })$
. By Schur’s lemma
$\mathrm {Hom}_{N}(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },\omega _{\psi }\otimes \rho ^{N}_{\psi })\cong \omega _{\psi }\otimes \mathrm {Hom}_{N}(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },\rho ^{N}_{\psi })$
. By Schur’s lemma 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{N}(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },\rho ^{N}_{\psi })\cong \mathbb {C}$
. Thus
$\mathrm {Hom}_{N}(\rho ^{N}_{\psi },\rho ^{N}_{\psi })\cong \mathbb {C}$
. Thus 
 $\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})\cong \omega _{\psi }$
 as
$\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})\cong \omega _{\psi }$
 as 
 $\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
-modules.
$\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
-modules.
 Now we introduce some notation to discuss the 
 $O(C^{0})\times \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
 theta correspondence. Since
$O(C^{0})\times \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
 theta correspondence. Since 
 $\mathscr {G}\times M_{1}\cong \mathrm {SO}(C^{0})\times \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
, we almost have a classical dual pair. The representation
$\mathscr {G}\times M_{1}\cong \mathrm {SO}(C^{0})\times \mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
, we almost have a classical dual pair. The representation 
 $\tau $
 admits two extensions to the group
$\tau $
 admits two extensions to the group 
 $O(C^{0})\cong \mathrm {SO}(C^{0})\times \{\pm id_{C^{0}}\}$
 determined by whether
$O(C^{0})\cong \mathrm {SO}(C^{0})\times \{\pm id_{C^{0}}\}$
 determined by whether 
 $-id_{C^{0}}$
 acts by
$-id_{C^{0}}$
 acts by 
 $\pm 1$
. We write
$\pm 1$
. We write 
 $\tau ^{\pm }$
 for the two extensions and
$\tau ^{\pm }$
 for the two extensions and 
 $\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })$
 for the big theta lift of
$\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })$
 for the big theta lift of 
 $\tau ^{\pm }$
 with respect to the action of
$\tau ^{\pm }$
 with respect to the action of 
 $O(C^{0})\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(6,F)$
 on the Weil representation
$O(C^{0})\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(6,F)$
 on the Weil representation 
 $\omega _{\psi }$
 of
$\omega _{\psi }$
 of 
 $\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(18,F)$
.
$\widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(18,F)$
.
Proposition 4.4. Let 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
. There is a surjective
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
. There is a surjective 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}$
-module homomorphism
$\widetilde {M}_{1}$
-module homomorphism 
 $$ \begin{align*} \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+})\oplus \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-})\twoheadrightarrow\mathrm{FJ}(\Theta(\tau)). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+})\oplus \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-})\twoheadrightarrow\mathrm{FJ}(\Theta(\tau)). \end{align*} $$
Proof. We apply the Fourier–Jacobi functor, which is exact, to the surjective map 
 $\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
 to get a map of
$\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \tau \otimes \Theta (\tau )$
 to get a map of 
 $\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}$
-modules
$\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}$
-modules 
 $$ \begin{align} \mathrm{FJ}(\mathcal{V})\twoheadrightarrow \tau\otimes \mathrm{FJ}(\Theta(\tau)). \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} \mathrm{FJ}(\mathcal{V})\twoheadrightarrow \tau\otimes \mathrm{FJ}(\Theta(\tau)). \end{align} $$
By Proposition 4.3, we know that 
 $\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})\cong \omega _{\psi }$
 as
$\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})\cong \omega _{\psi }$
 as 
 $\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
-modules. Therefore, we have a surjective
$\mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
-modules. Therefore, we have a surjective 
 $O(C^{0})\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(6,F)$
-module map
$O(C^{0})\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(6,F)$
-module map 
 $$ \begin{align*} \omega_{\psi}\twoheadrightarrow (\tau^{+}\otimes \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+}))\oplus (\tau^{-}\otimes \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-})). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \omega_{\psi}\twoheadrightarrow (\tau^{+}\otimes \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+}))\oplus (\tau^{-}\otimes \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-})). \end{align*} $$
Upon restricting to 
 $SO(C^{0})\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(6,F)\cong \mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
 we get a surjective homomorphism
$SO(C^{0})\times \widetilde {\mathrm {Sp}}(6,F)\cong \mathscr {G}\times \widetilde {M}_{1}$
 we get a surjective homomorphism 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{FJ}(\mathcal{V})\cong \omega_{\psi}\twoheadrightarrow \tau\otimes (\Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+})\oplus \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-})). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{FJ}(\mathcal{V})\cong \omega_{\psi}\twoheadrightarrow \tau\otimes (\Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+})\oplus \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-})). \end{align*} $$
Moreover, this is the surjection onto the maximal 
 $\tau $
-isotypic quotient of
$\tau $
-isotypic quotient of 
 $\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})$
. Thus the map from line (4.1) factors through the maximal
$\mathrm {FJ}(\mathcal {V})$
. Thus the map from line (4.1) factors through the maximal 
 $\tau $
-isotypic quotient to give a surjection
$\tau $
-isotypic quotient to give a surjection 
 $$ \begin{align*} \tau\otimes (\Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+})\oplus \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-}))\twoheadrightarrow \tau\otimes \mathrm{FJ}(\Theta(\tau)). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \tau\otimes (\Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+})\oplus \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-}))\twoheadrightarrow \tau\otimes \mathrm{FJ}(\Theta(\tau)). \end{align*} $$
By construction, this map factors over the tensor product and the result follows.
Corollary 4.5. Let 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 be a supercuspidal. The G-module
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 be a supercuspidal. The G-module 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most two nontrivial irreducible subquotients, each with multiplicity at most 1.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has at most two nontrivial irreducible subquotients, each with multiplicity at most 1.
Proof. This follows from Proposition 4.4 and the following two results. First, when 
 $\tau ^{\pm }$
 is supercuspidal, the
$\tau ^{\pm }$
 is supercuspidal, the 
 $\widetilde {M_{1}}$
-modules
$\widetilde {M_{1}}$
-modules 
 $\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{+})$
 and
$\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{+})$
 and 
 $\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{-})$
 are irreducible and distinct (Kudla [Reference Kudla17]; Moeglin-Vignéras-Waldspurger [Reference Moeglin, Vignéras and Waldspurger20, Chapitre 3, IV, 4.]). Second, the Fourier–Jacobi functor is exact and the only irreducible representation that it kills is the trivial representation. (See [Reference Weissman30, Proposition 3.1; Corollary 6.1.4] and our remark in Subsection 3.2.)
$\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{-})$
 are irreducible and distinct (Kudla [Reference Kudla17]; Moeglin-Vignéras-Waldspurger [Reference Moeglin, Vignéras and Waldspurger20, Chapitre 3, IV, 4.]). Second, the Fourier–Jacobi functor is exact and the only irreducible representation that it kills is the trivial representation. (See [Reference Weissman30, Proposition 3.1; Corollary 6.1.4] and our remark in Subsection 3.2.)
4.2 Unique nontrivial constituent
 In this subsection, we show that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has exactly one nontrivial constituent.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has exactly one nontrivial constituent.
 Using Propositions 3.7 and 3.11 we can compute twisted coinvariants of 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
.
$\Theta (\tau )$
.
Proposition 4.6. Let 
 $(1,0,c, d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}$
 be an element of rank
$(1,0,c, d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}$
 be an element of rank 
 $3$
 such that
$3$
 such that 
 $\mathrm {SO}(c,3) \cong {\mathrm {Aut}}(C).$
 Let
$\mathrm {SO}(c,3) \cong {\mathrm {Aut}}(C).$
 Let 
 $\Psi ^{\pm }$
 be the character of
$\Psi ^{\pm }$
 be the character of 
 $\overline {N}/\overline {Z}$
 corresponding to the element
$\overline {N}/\overline {Z}$
 corresponding to the element 
 $(1,0,c,\pm d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}\cong N/Z$
. Let
$(1,0,c,\pm d)\in \mathbb {W}_{F}\cong N/Z$
. Let 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 (not necessarily supercuspidal). Then as
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 (not necessarily supercuspidal). Then as 
 $\mathrm {SO}(c,3) \subset \mathrm {Stab}_M(\Psi ^{\pm })$
-modules
$\mathrm {SO}(c,3) \subset \mathrm {Stab}_M(\Psi ^{\pm })$
-modules 
 $$ \begin{align*} \Theta(\tau)_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{\pm})}\cong\widetilde{\tau}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \Theta(\tau)_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{\pm})}\cong\widetilde{\tau}. \end{align*} $$
and 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 must have a nontrivial constituent.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 must have a nontrivial constituent.
 Furthermore, if 
 $\rho _{1}$
 and
$\rho _{1}$
 and 
 $\rho _{2}$
 are distinct irreducible subquotients of
$\rho _{2}$
 are distinct irreducible subquotients of 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
, then
$\Theta (\tau )$
, then 
- 
1.  $(\rho _{j})_{(N,\Psi ^{+})}\cong (\rho _{j})_{(N,\Psi ^{-})}$
 as $(\rho _{j})_{(N,\Psi ^{+})}\cong (\rho _{j})_{(N,\Psi ^{-})}$
 as $\mathrm {SO}(c,3)$
-modules, $\mathrm {SO}(c,3)$
-modules, $j=1,2$
; $j=1,2$
;
- 
2. for  $\epsilon \in \{\pm \}$
, $\epsilon \in \{\pm \}$
, $(\rho _{1})_{(N,\Psi ^{\epsilon })}$
 and $(\rho _{1})_{(N,\Psi ^{\epsilon })}$
 and $(\rho _{2})_{(N,\Psi ^{\epsilon })}$
 cannot both be nonzero. $(\rho _{2})_{(N,\Psi ^{\epsilon })}$
 cannot both be nonzero.
Proof. The first part is a simple consequence of Corollary 3.7, and Lemma 2.8.
 Suppose that 
 $\rho _{1},\rho _{2}$
 are two distinct irreducible subquotients of
$\rho _{1},\rho _{2}$
 are two distinct irreducible subquotients of 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
. Note that the characters
$\Theta (\tau )$
. Note that the characters 
 $\Psi ^{\pm }$
 are M-conjugate, because
$\Psi ^{\pm }$
 are M-conjugate, because 
 $s_{-1}(1,0,c,d)=(1,0,c,-d)$
. Thus
$s_{-1}(1,0,c,d)=(1,0,c,-d)$
. Thus 
 $$ \begin{align*} (\rho_{j})_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{+})}\cong (\rho_{j})_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{-})}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} (\rho_{j})_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{+})}\cong (\rho_{j})_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{-})}. \end{align*} $$
 Finally 
 $(\rho _{1})_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{+})}$
 and
$(\rho _{1})_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{+})}$
 and 
 $(\rho _{2})_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{+})}$
 cannot both be nonzero because this would imply that the irreducible
$(\rho _{2})_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{+})}$
 cannot both be nonzero because this would imply that the irreducible 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
-module
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
-module 
 $\Theta (\tau )_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{+})}\cong \widetilde {\tau }$
 has length greater than or equal to 2.
$\Theta (\tau )_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{+})}\cong \widetilde {\tau }$
 has length greater than or equal to 2.
 The next lemma employs two Heisenberg parabolic subgroups in G. Let 
 $\overline {P}=M\overline {N}$
 and
$\overline {P}=M\overline {N}$
 and 
 $\overline {P}^{\prime }=M^{\prime }\overline {N}^{\prime }$
 be two Heisenberg parabolic subgroups. Let
$\overline {P}^{\prime }=M^{\prime }\overline {N}^{\prime }$
 be two Heisenberg parabolic subgroups. Let 
 $\overline {Z}\subset \overline {N}$
 and
$\overline {Z}\subset \overline {N}$
 and 
 $\overline {Z}^{\prime }\subset \overline {N}^{\prime }$
 be the centers of the Heisenberg groups. Furthermore, suppose that
$\overline {Z}^{\prime }\subset \overline {N}^{\prime }$
 be the centers of the Heisenberg groups. Furthermore, suppose that 
 $\overline {Z}$
 (
$\overline {Z}$
 (
 $\overline {Z}^{\prime }$
) is the root subgroup associated to the
$\overline {Z}^{\prime }$
) is the root subgroup associated to the 
 $G_{2}$
 relative root
$G_{2}$
 relative root 
 $2\alpha +3\beta $
 (
$2\alpha +3\beta $
 (
 $\alpha +3\beta $
).
$\alpha +3\beta $
).
 We also use the following notation. Let 
 $\overline {N}^{\alpha }$
 be the subgroup of
$\overline {N}^{\alpha }$
 be the subgroup of 
 $\overline {N}$
 generated by the root subgroups of the roots
$\overline {N}$
 generated by the root subgroups of the roots 
 $\{2\alpha +3\beta ,\alpha +3\beta ,\alpha +2\beta ,\alpha +\beta \}$
 in the
$\{2\alpha +3\beta ,\alpha +3\beta ,\alpha +2\beta ,\alpha +\beta \}$
 in the 
 $G_{2}$
 relative root system. Let
$G_{2}$
 relative root system. Let 
 $\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta }=M^{\prime }\cap \overline {N}$
, which is the root subgroup of
$\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta }=M^{\prime }\cap \overline {N}$
, which is the root subgroup of 
 $\alpha +\beta $
. Let
$\alpha +\beta $
. Let 
 $L \subset M$
 be the subgroup generated by elements
$L \subset M$
 be the subgroup generated by elements 
 $hs_{\mathrm {det}(h)}^{*}$
, where
$hs_{\mathrm {det}(h)}^{*}$
, where 
 $h\in H_{F}$
. For a character
$h\in H_{F}$
. For a character 
 $\Psi $
 of
$\Psi $
 of 
 $\overline {N}$
, we abuse notation and continue to write
$\overline {N}$
, we abuse notation and continue to write 
 $\Psi $
 for its restriction to
$\Psi $
 for its restriction to 
 $\overline {N}^{\alpha }$
 and
$\overline {N}^{\alpha }$
 and 
 $\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta }$
.
$\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta }$
.
Lemma 4.7. Let 
 $\sigma $
 be a smooth representation of G. Let
$\sigma $
 be a smooth representation of G. Let 
 $\Psi $
 be the character of
$\Psi $
 be the character of 
 $\overline {N}/\overline {Z}$
 corresponding to the element
$\overline {N}/\overline {Z}$
 corresponding to the element 
 $(1,0,c,d)\in W_{F}$
, where
$(1,0,c,d)\in W_{F}$
, where 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3,c)\cong \mathscr {G}$
. Then as
$\mathrm {SO}(3,c)\cong \mathscr {G}$
. Then as 
 $\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((\overline {N}^{\alpha },\Psi ))=\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi ))\cong O(3,c)$
-modules
$\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((\overline {N}^{\alpha },\Psi ))=\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi ))\cong O(3,c)$
-modules 
 $$ \begin{align*} \sigma_{(\overline{N}^{\alpha},\Psi)}\cong \mathrm{FJ}^{\prime}(\sigma)_{(\overline{N}_{\alpha+\beta},\Psi)}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \sigma_{(\overline{N}^{\alpha},\Psi)}\cong \mathrm{FJ}^{\prime}(\sigma)_{(\overline{N}_{\alpha+\beta},\Psi)}. \end{align*} $$
Proof. We begin with some preliminaries. Let 
 $W^{+}$
 be the subgroup of
$W^{+}$
 be the subgroup of 
 $\overline {N}^{\prime }$
 generated by the root subgroups of the relative roots
$\overline {N}^{\prime }$
 generated by the root subgroups of the relative roots 
 $\{\alpha +2\beta ,\alpha +3\beta , 2\alpha +3\beta \}$
 in the
$\{\alpha +2\beta ,\alpha +3\beta , 2\alpha +3\beta \}$
 in the 
 $G_{2}$
 relative root system. We extend the character
$G_{2}$
 relative root system. We extend the character 
 $\psi $
 to
$\psi $
 to 
 $W^{+}$
 so that it is trivial on the
$W^{+}$
 so that it is trivial on the 
 $\alpha +2\beta $
 and
$\alpha +2\beta $
 and 
 $2\alpha +3\beta $
 root spaces, and continue to call this extended character
$2\alpha +3\beta $
 root spaces, and continue to call this extended character 
 $\psi $
. Note that this is the restriction of
$\psi $
. Note that this is the restriction of 
 $\Psi $
 to
$\Psi $
 to 
 $W^{+}$
. Now we prove the lemma.
$W^{+}$
. Now we prove the lemma.
 From Weissman [Reference Weissman30, Proposition 3.2], we have 
 $\sigma _{\overline {Z}^{\prime },\psi }\cong \mathrm {Hom}_{\overline {N}^{\prime }}(\rho _{\psi }^{\overline {N}^{\prime }},\sigma _{(\overline {Z}^{\prime },\psi )})\otimes \rho _{\psi }^{\overline {N}^{\prime }}$
 as
$\sigma _{\overline {Z}^{\prime },\psi }\cong \mathrm {Hom}_{\overline {N}^{\prime }}(\rho _{\psi }^{\overline {N}^{\prime }},\sigma _{(\overline {Z}^{\prime },\psi )})\otimes \rho _{\psi }^{\overline {N}^{\prime }}$
 as 
 $M^{\prime }_{1}\ltimes \overline {N}^{\prime }$
-modules. (Remember,
$M^{\prime }_{1}\ltimes \overline {N}^{\prime }$
-modules. (Remember, 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}^{\prime }$
 acts genuinely on each factor.) It suffices for us to restrict the action of
$\widetilde {M}_{1}^{\prime }$
 acts genuinely on each factor.) It suffices for us to restrict the action of 
 $M_{1}^{\prime }$
 to the subgroup
$M_{1}^{\prime }$
 to the subgroup 
 $L\cong \mathrm {GL}(3,F)$
.
$L\cong \mathrm {GL}(3,F)$
.
 Since 
 $W^{+}/Z^{\prime }$
 is a maximal isotropic subspace of
$W^{+}/Z^{\prime }$
 is a maximal isotropic subspace of 
 $N^{\prime }/Z^{\prime }$
, the
$N^{\prime }/Z^{\prime }$
, the 
 $(W^{+},\psi )$
-coinvariants of
$(W^{+},\psi )$
-coinvariants of 
 $\rho _{\psi }^{\overline {N}^{\prime }}$
 is a one-dimensional space. Thus as
$\rho _{\psi }^{\overline {N}^{\prime }}$
 is a one-dimensional space. Thus as 
 $\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((W^{+},\psi ))=L$
-modules
$\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((W^{+},\psi ))=L$
-modules 
 $$ \begin{align*} (\sigma_{(\overline{Z}^{\prime},\psi)})_{(W^{+},\psi)}\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\overline{N}^{\prime}}(\rho_{\psi}^{\overline{N}^{\prime}},\sigma_{(\overline{Z}^{\prime},\psi)})=FJ^{\prime}(\sigma). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} (\sigma_{(\overline{Z}^{\prime},\psi)})_{(W^{+},\psi)}\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\overline{N}^{\prime}}(\rho_{\psi}^{\overline{N}^{\prime}},\sigma_{(\overline{Z}^{\prime},\psi)})=FJ^{\prime}(\sigma). \end{align*} $$
 Applying 
 $(\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi )$
-coinvariants and using transitivity of coinvariants we get an isomorphism of
$(\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi )$
-coinvariants and using transitivity of coinvariants we get an isomorphism of 
 $\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((\overline {N}^{\alpha },\Psi ))=\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi ))\cong O(3,c)$
-modules
$\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((\overline {N}^{\alpha },\Psi ))=\mathrm {Stab}_{L}((\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi ))\cong O(3,c)$
-modules 
 $$ \begin{align*} \sigma_{(\overline{N}^{\alpha},\Psi)}\cong [(\sigma_{(\overline{Z}^{\prime},\psi)})_{(W^{+},\psi)}]_{(\overline{N}_{\alpha+\beta},\Psi)}\cong FJ^{\prime}(\sigma)_{(\overline{N}_{\alpha+\beta},\Psi)}.\\[-37pt] \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \sigma_{(\overline{N}^{\alpha},\Psi)}\cong [(\sigma_{(\overline{Z}^{\prime},\psi)})_{(W^{+},\psi)}]_{(\overline{N}_{\alpha+\beta},\Psi)}\cong FJ^{\prime}(\sigma)_{(\overline{N}_{\alpha+\beta},\Psi)}.\\[-37pt] \end{align*} $$
Proposition 4.8. Let 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 be supercuspidal. Then
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 be supercuspidal. Then 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has a unique nontrivial irreducible subquotient.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has a unique nontrivial irreducible subquotient.
Proof. By Proposition 4.6, 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has at least one nontrivial irreducible subquotient.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has at least one nontrivial irreducible subquotient.
 By Proposition 4.4 (applied using 
 $P^{\prime }$
) we know that there is an
$P^{\prime }$
) we know that there is an 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}^{\prime }$
-module surjection
$\widetilde {M}_{1}^{\prime }$
-module surjection 
 $$ \begin{align*} \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+})\oplus\Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-})\twoheadrightarrow FJ^{\prime}(\Theta(\tau)). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{+})\oplus\Theta^{\dagger}(\tau^{-})\twoheadrightarrow FJ^{\prime}(\Theta(\tau)). \end{align*} $$
Since we are assuming that 
 $\tau $
 is supercuspidal it follows that
$\tau $
 is supercuspidal it follows that 
 $\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })$
 is an irreducible
$\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })$
 is an irreducible 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}^{\prime }$
-module. Thus
$\widetilde {M}_{1}^{\prime }$
-module. Thus 
 $\mathrm {FJ}^{\prime }(\Theta (\tau ))$
 is completely reducible of length at most 2.
$\mathrm {FJ}^{\prime }(\Theta (\tau ))$
 is completely reducible of length at most 2.
 Suppose that 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 has two distinct irreducible subquotients
$\Theta (\tau )$
 has two distinct irreducible subquotients 
 $\sigma ^{+},\sigma ^{-}$
 different from the trivial representation. Since
$\sigma ^{+},\sigma ^{-}$
 different from the trivial representation. Since 
 $\sigma ^{\pm }$
 is not trivial
$\sigma ^{\pm }$
 is not trivial 
 $\mathrm {FJ}^{\prime }(\sigma ^{\pm })\neq 0$
. Then without loss of generality we may assume that we have
$\mathrm {FJ}^{\prime }(\sigma ^{\pm })\neq 0$
. Then without loss of generality we may assume that we have 
 $\widetilde {M}_{1}^{\prime }$
-module isomorphisms
$\widetilde {M}_{1}^{\prime }$
-module isomorphisms 
 $\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })\cong \mathrm {FJ}^{\prime }(\sigma ^{\pm })$
.
$\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })\cong \mathrm {FJ}^{\prime }(\sigma ^{\pm })$
.
 We take 
 $(\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi )$
-coinvariants and apply Lemma 4.7 to get
$(\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi )$
-coinvariants and apply Lemma 4.7 to get 
 $O(3,c)$
-module isomorphisms
$O(3,c)$
-module isomorphisms 
 $\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi )}\cong (\sigma ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N}^{\alpha },\Psi )}$
.
$\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi )}\cong (\sigma ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N}^{\alpha },\Psi )}$
.
 Now by an analog of Proposition 4.6 in the classical case, we have 
 $\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi )}\cong \widetilde {\tau }^{\pm }$
 as
$\Theta ^{\dagger }(\tau ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N}_{\alpha +\beta },\Psi )}\cong \widetilde {\tau }^{\pm }$
 as 
 $\mathrm {O}(3,c)$
-modules.
$\mathrm {O}(3,c)$
-modules.
 The natural 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
-module quotient maps
$\mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
-module quotient maps 
 $(\sigma ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N}^{\alpha },\Psi )}\rightarrow (\sigma ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{\pm })}$
 define an isomorphism
$(\sigma ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N}^{\alpha },\Psi )}\rightarrow (\sigma ^{\pm })_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{\pm })}$
 define an isomorphism 
 $$ \begin{align*} \widetilde{\tau}\cong (\sigma^{\pm})_{(\overline{N}^{\alpha},\Psi)}\rightarrow (\sigma^{\pm})_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{+})}\oplus (\sigma^{\pm})_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{-})} \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \widetilde{\tau}\cong (\sigma^{\pm})_{(\overline{N}^{\alpha},\Psi)}\rightarrow (\sigma^{\pm})_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{+})}\oplus (\sigma^{\pm})_{(\overline{N},\Psi^{-})} \end{align*} $$
of 
 $\mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
-modules. But by Proposition 4.6,
$\mathrm {SO}(3,c)$
-modules. But by Proposition 4.6, 
 $(\sigma ^{\epsilon })_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{+})}\oplus (\sigma ^{\epsilon })_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{-})}=0$
 for at least one
$(\sigma ^{\epsilon })_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{+})}\oplus (\sigma ^{\epsilon })_{(\overline {N},\Psi ^{-})}=0$
 for at least one 
 $\epsilon \in \{\pm \}$
. Thus
$\epsilon \in \{\pm \}$
. Thus 
 $\widetilde {\tau }=0$
, a contradiction. Therefore,
$\widetilde {\tau }=0$
, a contradiction. Therefore, 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 must have at most one nontrivial irreducible subquotient.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 must have at most one nontrivial irreducible subquotient.
 Finally, we rule out the existence of trivial irreducible subquotients of 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
.
$\Theta (\tau )$
.
Proposition 4.9. Let 
 $\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 be supercuspidal. Then
$\tau \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 be supercuspidal. Then 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 does not contain an irreducible subquotient that is trivial.
$\Theta (\tau )$
 does not contain an irreducible subquotient that is trivial.
Proof. Suppose that the trivial representation 
 $1$
 is a subquotient of
$1$
 is a subquotient of 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
, then
$\Theta (\tau )$
, then 
 $\tau \otimes 1_{\overline N}$
 is a subquotient of
$\tau \otimes 1_{\overline N}$
 is a subquotient of 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
. Observe that
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
. Observe that 
 $1_{\overline N}$
 is the trivial representation of M. By Proposition 3.11,
$1_{\overline N}$
 is the trivial representation of M. By Proposition 3.11, 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
 has a
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
 has a 
 $\mathscr {G}\times M$
-module filtration with
$\mathscr {G}\times M$
-module filtration with 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal N}}$
 as a quotient. From Theorem 3.1,
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal N}}$
 as a quotient. From Theorem 3.1, 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\cong (\mathcal{V}(\mathcal{M})\otimes |\mathrm{det}|^{3/32})\oplus |\mathrm{det}|^{6/32}, \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\cong (\mathcal{V}(\mathcal{M})\otimes |\mathrm{det}|^{3/32})\oplus |\mathrm{det}|^{6/32}, \end{align*} $$
where the center of M acts trivially on 
 $\mathcal {V}(\mathcal {M})$
. Thus the center of M acts by two nontrivial characters on the two summands of
$\mathcal {V}(\mathcal {M})$
. Thus the center of M acts by two nontrivial characters on the two summands of 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}$
 hence the trivial representation of M cannot be a subquotient of
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}$
 hence the trivial representation of M cannot be a subquotient of 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}$
. The bottom part of the filtration, which appears if C is split, is a principal series representation of
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}$
. The bottom part of the filtration, which appears if C is split, is a principal series representation of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
, and hence
$\mathscr {G}$
, and hence 
 $\tau $
 cannot be a subquotient there.
$\tau $
 cannot be a subquotient there.
Now we prove our main theorem on the theta lift of super cuspidal representations.
Theorem 4.10. Let 
 $\tau _1, \tau _{2}\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 where
$\tau _1, \tau _{2}\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 where 
 $\tau _1$
 is supercuspidal.
$\tau _1$
 is supercuspidal. 
- 
1. The theta lift  $\Theta (\tau _1)$
 is an irreducible representation of G. $\Theta (\tau _1)$
 is an irreducible representation of G.
- 
2. If  $\theta (\tau _{1})\cong \theta (\tau _{2})$
, then $\theta (\tau _{1})\cong \theta (\tau _{2})$
, then $\tau _{1}\cong \tau _{2}$
. $\tau _{1}\cong \tau _{2}$
.
Proof. (1) By Propositions 4.8 and 4.9 the representation 
 $\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible. (2) By the assumption, and using (1), we have a surjection
$\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible. (2) By the assumption, and using (1), we have a surjection 
 $\Theta (\tau _{2})\twoheadrightarrow \Theta (\tau _{1})$
. Then, by Proposition 4.6,
$\Theta (\tau _{2})\twoheadrightarrow \Theta (\tau _{1})$
. Then, by Proposition 4.6, 
 $$ \begin{align*} \widetilde{\tau}_{2}\cong\Theta(\tau_{2})_{(N,\Psi^{\pm})}\twoheadrightarrow\Theta(\tau_{1})_{(N,\Psi^{\pm})}\cong\widetilde{\tau}_{1}.\\[-37pt] \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \widetilde{\tau}_{2}\cong\Theta(\tau_{2})_{(N,\Psi^{\pm})}\twoheadrightarrow\Theta(\tau_{1})_{(N,\Psi^{\pm})}\cong\widetilde{\tau}_{1}.\\[-37pt] \end{align*} $$
5 Jacquet modules II
 In this section, we take C to be the split quaternion algebra 
 $M(2,F)$
 of
$M(2,F)$
 of 
 $2\times 2$
 matrices with entries in F. In particular,
$2\times 2$
 matrices with entries in F. In particular, 
 $\mathscr {G}=\mathrm {Aut}(C)=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. The main objective of this section is to compute the Jacquet module of the minimal representation of
$\mathscr {G}=\mathrm {Aut}(C)=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. The main objective of this section is to compute the Jacquet module of the minimal representation of 
 $E_{7}$
 with respect to a Borel subgroup of
$E_{7}$
 with respect to a Borel subgroup of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
. These calculations are applied in Section 6 to compute the big theta lift of constituents of principal series of
$\mathscr {G}$
. These calculations are applied in Section 6 to compute the big theta lift of constituents of principal series of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 to G.
$\mathscr {G}$
 to G.
Our approach follows the argument of Savin [Reference Savin26] and Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19] utilizing the exact sequence from [Reference Savin26, Theorem 6.5], which we recall after introducing some notation.
 Fix a Borel subgroup 
 $\mathcal {B}\subset \mathcal {G}$
, let
$\mathcal {B}\subset \mathcal {G}$
, let 
 $\mathcal {P}\supset \mathcal {B}$
 be the unique maximal parabolic subgroup corresponding to the
$\mathcal {P}\supset \mathcal {B}$
 be the unique maximal parabolic subgroup corresponding to the 
 $E_{6}$
 subdiagram inside the
$E_{6}$
 subdiagram inside the 
 $E_{7}$
 diagram. Fix a Levi decomposition
$E_{7}$
 diagram. Fix a Levi decomposition 
 $\mathcal {P}=\mathcal {M}\mathcal {N}$
 and note that
$\mathcal {P}=\mathcal {M}\mathcal {N}$
 and note that 
 $\mathcal {N}$
 can be given the structure of the exceptional cubic Jordan algebra
$\mathcal {N}$
 can be given the structure of the exceptional cubic Jordan algebra 
 $\mathcal {J}=\mathcal {J}_{\mathbb {O}}$
 [Reference Kobayashi and Savin15]. We identify
$\mathcal {J}=\mathcal {J}_{\mathbb {O}}$
 [Reference Kobayashi and Savin15]. We identify 
 $\mathcal {N}$
 with
$\mathcal {N}$
 with 
 $\mathcal {J}$
 as F-vector spaces. Under this identification
$\mathcal {J}$
 as F-vector spaces. Under this identification 
 $\mathcal {M}$
 is the group of linear transformations of
$\mathcal {M}$
 is the group of linear transformations of 
 $\mathcal {J}$
 that preserve the cubic norm form of
$\mathcal {J}$
 that preserve the cubic norm form of 
 $\mathcal {J}$
 up to scaling. The semisimple part of
$\mathcal {J}$
 up to scaling. The semisimple part of 
 $\mathcal {M}$
 is a group of type
$\mathcal {M}$
 is a group of type 
 $E_{6}$
. (For details see [Reference Koecher16].)
$E_{6}$
. (For details see [Reference Koecher16].)
 Let 
 $\omega $
 be the set of singular points in
$\omega $
 be the set of singular points in 
 $\mathcal J\cong \mathcal {N}$
, that is, the highest weight vectors for a Borel subgroup in
$\mathcal J\cong \mathcal {N}$
, that is, the highest weight vectors for a Borel subgroup in 
 $\mathcal {M}$
. Equivalently,
$\mathcal {M}$
. Equivalently, 
 $\omega $
 is the set of rank
$\omega $
 is the set of rank 
 $1$
 elements in
$1$
 elements in 
 $\mathcal {J}$
.
$\mathcal {J}$
.
Theorem 5.1 (Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19], Theorem 1.1; Savin [Reference Savin26], Theorem 6.5).
 Let 
 $\mathcal {P}=\mathcal {M}\mathcal {N}$
 be the maximal parabolic subgroup defined above. Let
$\mathcal {P}=\mathcal {M}\mathcal {N}$
 be the maximal parabolic subgroup defined above. Let 
 $\overline {\mathcal {P}}=\mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 be its opposite. The minimal representation
$\overline {\mathcal {P}}=\mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 be its opposite. The minimal representation 
 $(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 of
$(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 of 
 $\mathcal {G}$
 has a
$\mathcal {G}$
 has a 
 $\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
-invariant filtration
$\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
-invariant filtration 
 $$ \begin{align} 0\rightarrow C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)\rightarrow \mathcal{V}\rightarrow \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\rightarrow 0. \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} 0\rightarrow C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)\rightarrow \mathcal{V}\rightarrow \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\rightarrow 0. \end{align} $$
Here 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )$
 denotes the space of locally constant, compactly supported functions on
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )$
 denotes the space of locally constant, compactly supported functions on 
 $\omega $
, and
$\omega $
, and 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}$
 is the space of
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}$
 is the space of 
 $\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
-coinvariants of
$\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
-coinvariants of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
. Furthermore, the
$\mathcal {V}$
. Furthermore, the 
 $\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
-module structure is given by:
$\overline {\mathcal {P}}$
-module structure is given by: 
- 
1. Let  $f\in C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )$
 and let $f\in C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )$
 and let $m\overline {n}\in \overline {\mathcal {P}}=\mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
. Then (5.2)and $m\overline {n}\in \overline {\mathcal {P}}=\mathcal {M}\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
. Then (5.2)and $$ \begin{align} [\Pi(\overline{n})f](x)=\psi(\langle x,\overline{n}\rangle)f(x) \end{align} $$
(5.3) $$ \begin{align} [\Pi(\overline{n})f](x)=\psi(\langle x,\overline{n}\rangle)f(x) \end{align} $$
(5.3) $$ \begin{align} [\Pi(m)f](x)=|\mathrm{det}(m)|^{s/d}f(m^{-1}x). \end{align} $$ $$ \begin{align} [\Pi(m)f](x)=|\mathrm{det}(m)|^{s/d}f(m^{-1}x). \end{align} $$
- 
2. (5.4)where $$ \begin{align} \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\cong \mathcal{V}(\mathcal{M})\otimes |\mathrm{det}|^{t/d}+|\mathrm{det}|^{s/d}, \end{align} $$ $$ \begin{align} \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\cong \mathcal{V}(\mathcal{M})\otimes |\mathrm{det}|^{t/d}+|\mathrm{det}|^{s/d}, \end{align} $$ $\mathcal {V}(\mathcal {M})$
 is the minimal representation of $\mathcal {V}(\mathcal {M})$
 is the minimal representation of $\mathcal {M}$
 (center acting trivially). $\mathcal {M}$
 (center acting trivially).
 Above 
 $\langle -,-\rangle :\mathcal {N}\times \overline {\mathcal {N}}\rightarrow F$
 is the F-valued pairing induced by the Killing form on
$\langle -,-\rangle :\mathcal {N}\times \overline {\mathcal {N}}\rightarrow F$
 is the F-valued pairing induced by the Killing form on 
 $\mathrm {Lie}(\mathcal {G})$
, and
$\mathrm {Lie}(\mathcal {G})$
, and 
 $\mathrm {det}$
 is the determinant of the representation of
$\mathrm {det}$
 is the determinant of the representation of 
 $\mathcal {M}$
 on
$\mathcal {M}$
 on 
 $\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
, and d is the dimension of
$\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
, and d is the dimension of 
 $\mathcal {N}$
. The values of s and t are given in the following table.
$\mathcal {N}$
. The values of s and t are given in the following table.

 It will be convenient to describe the dual pair 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
 in terms of the parabolic subgroup
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
 in terms of the parabolic subgroup 
 $\mathcal {P}$
. If we identify
$\mathcal {P}$
. If we identify 
 $\mathcal N \cong \mathcal {J}$
 and
$\mathcal N \cong \mathcal {J}$
 and 
 $\mathcal M$
 with the group of similitudes of the norm form, then
$\mathcal M$
 with the group of similitudes of the norm form, then 
 $G\cong {\mathrm {Aut}}( \mathcal {J})$
 sits in
$G\cong {\mathrm {Aut}}( \mathcal {J})$
 sits in 
 $\mathcal M$
. Let
$\mathcal M$
. Let 
 $\mathscr G$
 be the centralizer of G in
$\mathscr G$
 be the centralizer of G in 
 $\mathcal G$
. Let
$\mathcal G$
. Let 
 $\mathscr {B}=\mathscr {T}\mathscr {U}\subset \mathscr {G}$
 be Borel subgroup defined by
$\mathscr {B}=\mathscr {T}\mathscr {U}\subset \mathscr {G}$
 be Borel subgroup defined by 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathscr{T}= \mathscr G \cap \mathcal M \text{ and } \mathscr{U}= \mathscr G \cap \mathcal N. \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathscr{T}= \mathscr G \cap \mathcal M \text{ and } \mathscr{U}= \mathscr G \cap \mathcal N. \end{align*}$$
Then 
 $\mathscr {T}$
 is the center of
$\mathscr {T}$
 is the center of 
 $\mathcal {M}$
 and
$\mathcal {M}$
 and 
 $\mathscr {U}$
 the set of scalar matrices in
$\mathscr {U}$
 the set of scalar matrices in 
 $\mathcal {J}$
 under the identification
$\mathcal {J}$
 under the identification 
 $\mathcal N \cong \mathcal {J}$
. Recall that, for the purpose of describing representations of
$\mathcal N \cong \mathcal {J}$
. Recall that, for the purpose of describing representations of 
 $\mathscr G$
, we identified
$\mathscr G$
, we identified 
 $\mathscr T$
 with
$\mathscr T$
 with 
 $F^{\times }$
 such that
$F^{\times }$
 such that 
 $\mathscr T$
 acts on
$\mathscr T$
 acts on 
 $\overline {\mathscr U}$
 by multiplication, it follows that
$\overline {\mathscr U}$
 by multiplication, it follows that 
 $\mathscr T \cong F^{\times }$
 acts on
$\mathscr T \cong F^{\times }$
 acts on 
 $\mathcal N \cong \mathcal {J}$
 by inverse scalar multiplication. Thus the character
$\mathcal N \cong \mathcal {J}$
 by inverse scalar multiplication. Thus the character 
 $|\mathrm {det}(m)|^{s/d}$
 restricted to
$|\mathrm {det}(m)|^{s/d}$
 restricted to 
 $\mathscr T$
 is
$\mathscr T$
 is 
 $|t|^6$
.
$|t|^6$
.
5.1 Untwisted Jacquet modules
 Our objective in this section is to describe the 
 $\mathscr {T}\times G$
-module
$\mathscr {T}\times G$
-module 
 $r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega ))$
. This is accomplished in Proposition 5.5.
$r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega ))$
. This is accomplished in Proposition 5.5.
 For 
 $S\subset \overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 we write
$S\subset \overline {\mathcal {N}}$
 we write 
 $$ \begin{align*} S^{\perp}=\{x\in \mathcal{N}|\psi(\langle x,s\rangle)=1, \text{ for all }s\in S\}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} S^{\perp}=\{x\in \mathcal{N}|\psi(\langle x,s\rangle)=1, \text{ for all }s\in S\}. \end{align*} $$
Let 
 $\mathcal {J}^0$
 be the set of trace 0 elements in
$\mathcal {J}^0$
 be the set of trace 0 elements in 
 $\mathcal {J}$
. Under the identification
$\mathcal {J}$
. Under the identification 
 $\mathcal N \cong \mathcal {J}$
, we have
$\mathcal N \cong \mathcal {J}$
, we have 
 $\overline {\mathscr {U}}^{\perp }\cong \mathcal {J}^0$
. Let
$\overline {\mathscr {U}}^{\perp }\cong \mathcal {J}^0$
. Let 
 $\omega _{0}=\omega \cap \mathcal {J}^0$
.
$\omega _{0}=\omega \cap \mathcal {J}^0$
.
Lemma 5.2. The restriction map 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )\rightarrow C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{0})$
 induces an isomorphism
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )\rightarrow C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{0})$
 induces an isomorphism 
 $r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega ))\cong C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{0})$
 of
$r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega ))\cong C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{0})$
 of 
 $(\mathscr {T}\times G)$
-modules, where the action on
$(\mathscr {T}\times G)$
-modules, where the action on 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{0})$
 is given by
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{0})$
 is given by 
 $$ \begin{align*} ((t,g)\cdot f)(x)=|t|^{6-\frac{1}{2}}f(g^{-1}\cdot x t), \hspace{1cm} (t,g)\in \mathscr{T}\times G. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} ((t,g)\cdot f)(x)=|t|^{6-\frac{1}{2}}f(g^{-1}\cdot x t), \hspace{1cm} (t,g)\in \mathscr{T}\times G. \end{align*} $$
Proof. The proof is the same as Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19], Lemma 2.2.
Lemma 5.3 (Aschbacher [Reference Aschbacher2], section (8.6)).
 The action of 
 $\mathscr {T}\times G$
 on
$\mathscr {T}\times G$
 on 
 $\omega _{0}$
 is transitive.
$\omega _{0}$
 is transitive.
Proof. This follows from translating Aschbacher’s terminology into ours.
 If 
 $x_0\in \omega _0$
, then, as
$x_0\in \omega _0$
, then, as 
 $\mathscr {T}\times G$
-modules
$\mathscr {T}\times G$
-modules 
 $$\begin{align*}C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega_{0})\cong |-|^{\frac{11}{2}} \cdot \mathrm{ind}_{\mathrm{Stab}_{\mathscr{T}\times G}(x_{0})}^{\mathscr{T}\times G} (1) \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega_{0})\cong |-|^{\frac{11}{2}} \cdot \mathrm{ind}_{\mathrm{Stab}_{\mathscr{T}\times G}(x_{0})}^{\mathscr{T}\times G} (1) \end{align*}$$
 Next, we want to describe the stabilizer of a point in 
 $\omega _0$
. The highest weight of the action of G on
$\omega _0$
. The highest weight of the action of G on 
 $\mathcal J^0\subset \mathcal {J}$
 is the fundamental weight
$\mathcal J^0\subset \mathcal {J}$
 is the fundamental weight 
 $\varpi _{4}$
 taking value
$\varpi _{4}$
 taking value 
 $1$
 on the simple coroot
$1$
 on the simple coroot 
 $\alpha _{4}^{\vee }$
 and
$\alpha _{4}^{\vee }$
 and 
 $0$
 on the other simple coroots. (We are using the Bourbaki labeling for simple roots [Reference Bourbaki3, Plate VIII]. In particular,
$0$
 on the other simple coroots. (We are using the Bourbaki labeling for simple roots [Reference Bourbaki3, Plate VIII]. In particular, 
 $\alpha _{4}$
 is the short simple root of degree 1 in the Dynkin diagram.) The next lemma follows directly from definitions.
$\alpha _{4}$
 is the short simple root of degree 1 in the Dynkin diagram.) The next lemma follows directly from definitions.
Lemma 5.4. Let 
 $x_{0}\in \omega _{0}$
 be a highest weight vector with respect to the Borel subgroup B. Let
$x_{0}\in \omega _{0}$
 be a highest weight vector with respect to the Borel subgroup B. Let 
 $Q\supseteq B$
 be the maximal parabolic subgroup of G obtained by removing
$Q\supseteq B$
 be the maximal parabolic subgroup of G obtained by removing 
 $\alpha _{4}$
 from the
$\alpha _{4}$
 from the 
 $F_{4}$
 Dynkin diagram. This yields a parabolic subgroup of type
$F_{4}$
 Dynkin diagram. This yields a parabolic subgroup of type 
 $B_{3}$
. Then
$B_{3}$
. Then 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathrm{Stab}_{\mathscr{T}\times G}(x_{0})= \{ (t,q)\in \mathscr{T}\times Q ~|~t=\varpi_{4}(q) \}. \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathrm{Stab}_{\mathscr{T}\times G}(x_{0})= \{ (t,q)\in \mathscr{T}\times Q ~|~t=\varpi_{4}(q) \}. \end{align*}$$
 By transitivity of induction, we have the 
 $\mathscr {T}\times G$
-module isomorphism
$\mathscr {T}\times G$
-module isomorphism 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{ind}_{\mathrm{Stab}_{\mathscr{T}\times G}(x_{0})}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(1) \cong \mathrm{Ind}_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}( \mathrm{ind}_{\mathrm{Stab}_{\mathscr{T}\times G}(x_{0})}^{\mathscr{T}\times Q}(1)) \cong \mathrm{Ind}_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G} (C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{ind}_{\mathrm{Stab}_{\mathscr{T}\times G}(x_{0})}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(1) \cong \mathrm{Ind}_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}( \mathrm{ind}_{\mathrm{Stab}_{\mathscr{T}\times G}(x_{0})}^{\mathscr{T}\times Q}(1)) \cong \mathrm{Ind}_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G} (C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})). \end{align*} $$
In order to write the last module in terms of normalized parabolic induction, we need to replace 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 by
$C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 by 
 $\delta _{Q}^{-1/2}\cdot C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
. Recall that
$\delta _{Q}^{-1/2}\cdot C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
. Recall that 
 $\delta _{Q}^{1/2}(q)=|\varpi _{4}(q)|^{-11/2}$
. We also need to bring back the twist by
$\delta _{Q}^{1/2}(q)=|\varpi _{4}(q)|^{-11/2}$
. We also need to bring back the twist by 
 $|t|^{11/2}$
. Observe that the two exponents are inverses of each other. Hence
$|t|^{11/2}$
. Observe that the two exponents are inverses of each other. Hence 
 $$ \begin{align} r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega))\cong i_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})), \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega))\cong i_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})), \end{align} $$
where the action of 
 $\mathscr {T}\times Q$
 on
$\mathscr {T}\times Q$
 on 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 is given by
$C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 is given by 
 $$ \begin{align} ((t,q)\cdot f)(x)=f(\varpi_{4}(q^{-1})xt). \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} ((t,q)\cdot f)(x)=f(\varpi_{4}(q^{-1})xt). \end{align} $$
 Putting everything together we have the following description of 
 $r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(\mathcal {V})$
.
$r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(\mathcal {V})$
.
Proposition 5.5. As a representation of 
 $\mathscr {T}\times G$
, the module
$\mathscr {T}\times G$
, the module 
 $r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(\mathcal {V})$
 has a filtration with successive quotients
$r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}(\mathcal {V})$
 has a filtration with successive quotients 
 $$\begin{align*}|-|^{5/2}\cdot \mathcal V(\mathcal M) \oplus |-|^{11/2}, \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}|-|^{5/2}\cdot \mathcal V(\mathcal M) \oplus |-|^{11/2}, \end{align*}$$
 $$\begin{align*}i_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(C^{\infty}_{c} (F^{\times})), \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}i_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(C^{\infty}_{c} (F^{\times})), \end{align*}$$
where the action of 
 $\mathscr {T}\times Q$
 on
$\mathscr {T}\times Q$
 on 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 is given by equation (5.6).
$C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 is given by equation (5.6).
5.2 Twisted Jacquet modules
 In this subsection we compute the twisted Jacquet modules of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 with respect to
$\mathcal {V}$
 with respect to 
 $(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )$
. (Recall that
$(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )$
. (Recall that 
 $\overline {\mathscr {U}}\cong F$
, so
$\overline {\mathscr {U}}\cong F$
, so 
 $\psi $
 defines a character of
$\psi $
 defines a character of 
 $\overline {\mathscr {U}}$
.) Note that
$\overline {\mathscr {U}}$
.) Note that 
 $G=\mathrm {Stab}_{\mathcal {M}}((\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi ))$
.
$G=\mathrm {Stab}_{\mathcal {M}}((\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi ))$
.
Lemma 5.6. The inclusion 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )\hookrightarrow \mathcal {V}$
 (from line (5.1)) induces an isomorphism of G-modules.
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )\hookrightarrow \mathcal {V}$
 (from line (5.1)) induces an isomorphism of G-modules. 
 $$ \begin{align} C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)}\cong \mathcal{V}_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)}. \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)}\cong \mathcal{V}_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)}. \end{align} $$
Proof. Apply 
 $(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )$
-coinvariants, which is exact, to line (5.1). Note that
$(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )$
-coinvariants, which is exact, to line (5.1). Note that 
 $(\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}})_{(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )}=0$
.
$(\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}})_{(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )}=0$
.
 To study 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )_{(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )}$
 we need to consider the set of rank 1 trace 1 elements in
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )_{(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )}$
 we need to consider the set of rank 1 trace 1 elements in 
 $\mathcal {J}$
. Viewing
$\mathcal {J}$
. Viewing 
 $\omega $
 as the set of rank
$\omega $
 as the set of rank 
 $1$
 elements in
$1$
 elements in 
 $\mathcal {J}$
, we define
$\mathcal {J}$
, we define 
 $\omega _{1}=\{x\in \omega |\mathrm {Tr}(x)=1\}$
.
$\omega _{1}=\{x\in \omega |\mathrm {Tr}(x)=1\}$
.
Lemma 5.7. The restriction map 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )\rightarrow C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{1})$
 induces a G-module isomorphism
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )\rightarrow C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{1})$
 induces a G-module isomorphism 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )_{(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )}\cong C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{1})$
. (The action of G on
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega )_{(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )}\cong C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{1})$
. (The action of G on 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{1})$
 is the same as on line (5.3).)
$C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{1})$
 is the same as on line (5.3).)
Proof. This is proved as in Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19], Lemma 2.2.
Lemma 5.8. The action of G on 
 $\omega _{1}$
 is transitive. Let
$\omega _{1}$
 is transitive. Let 
 $v_{0}=\mathrm {diag}(1,0,0)\in \mathcal {J}$
, then
$v_{0}=\mathrm {diag}(1,0,0)\in \mathcal {J}$
, then 
 $\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\cong \mathrm {Spin}(9,F)$
 (split spin group). Thus the map
$\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\cong \mathrm {Spin}(9,F)$
 (split spin group). Thus the map 
 $G/\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\rightarrow \omega _{1}$
 defined by
$G/\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\rightarrow \omega _{1}$
 defined by 
 $ g\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\mapsto g\cdot v_{0}$
 is a bijection.
$ g\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\mapsto g\cdot v_{0}$
 is a bijection.
Proof. This is Corollary 5.8.2 and Theorem 7.1.3 in Spinger-Veldkamp [Reference Springer and Veldkamp28]. We make a few remarks and match our notation with Springer-Veldkamp.
 Our 
 $v_{0}$
 is the u in Springer-Veldkamp. The space
$v_{0}$
 is the u in Springer-Veldkamp. The space 
 $E_{0}$
 in loc. cit. is then the elements of
$E_{0}$
 in loc. cit. is then the elements of 
 $\mathcal {J}$
 of the form
$\mathcal {J}$
 of the form 
 $\mathrm {diag}(0,b,-b)+J(x,0,0)$
, where
$\mathrm {diag}(0,b,-b)+J(x,0,0)$
, where 
 $b\in F$
 and
$b\in F$
 and 
 $x\in \mathbb {O}$
. This is a nine-dimensional orthogonal space where the quadratic form is the restriction of the trace form of
$x\in \mathbb {O}$
. This is a nine-dimensional orthogonal space where the quadratic form is the restriction of the trace form of 
 $\mathcal {J}$
 to
$\mathcal {J}$
 to 
 $E_{0}$
. This form on
$E_{0}$
. This form on 
 $E_{0}$
 is nondegenerate. So by Springer-Veldkamp Theorem 7.1.3, we see that
$E_{0}$
 is nondegenerate. So by Springer-Veldkamp Theorem 7.1.3, we see that 
 $\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\cong \mathrm {Spin}(Q,E_{0})$
.
$\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\cong \mathrm {Spin}(Q,E_{0})$
.
 
Remark: We note that the quadratic space in the previous lemma 
 $(Q,E_{0})$
 decomposes as an orthogonal sum of a one-dimensional quadratic space
$(Q,E_{0})$
 decomposes as an orthogonal sum of a one-dimensional quadratic space 
 $(Q_{0}^{\prime },F\cdot v)$
, where
$(Q_{0}^{\prime },F\cdot v)$
, where 
 $Q_{0}^{\prime }(v)=2$
, and the eight-dimensional quadratic space associated to the split octonion algebra
$Q_{0}^{\prime }(v)=2$
, and the eight-dimensional quadratic space associated to the split octonion algebra 
 $\mathbb {O}$
.
$\mathbb {O}$
.
Lemma 5.9. Let 
 $v_{0}=\mathrm {diag}(1,0,0)\in \mathcal {J}$
.
$v_{0}=\mathrm {diag}(1,0,0)\in \mathcal {J}$
.
 There is an isomorphism of G-modules 
 $\mathrm {ind}_{\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})}^{G}(1) \rightarrow C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{1})$
 defined by
$\mathrm {ind}_{\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})}^{G}(1) \rightarrow C^{\infty }_{c}(\omega _{1})$
 defined by 
 $$ \begin{align*} f \mapsto (g^{-1}\cdot v_{0}\mapsto f(g)). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} f \mapsto (g^{-1}\cdot v_{0}\mapsto f(g)). \end{align*} $$
Proof. A direct calculation shows this map is a G-module homomorphism. Here we are using the fact that any character of G is trivial.
 One can directly check that the inverse map is given by 
 $F\mapsto (g\mapsto F(g^{-1}\cdot v_{0}))$
.
$F\mapsto (g\mapsto F(g^{-1}\cdot v_{0}))$
.
6 Lifting from 
 $\mathrm {PGL}(2)$
 to
$\mathrm {PGL}(2)$
 to 
 $F_{4}$
$F_{4}$
 We continue to use the notation from Section 5. In particular, 
 $C=M(2,F)$
. In this section, we explicitly describe the theta lift from
$C=M(2,F)$
. In this section, we explicitly describe the theta lift from 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 to G.
$\mathscr {G}$
 to G.
In Subsections 6.1 and 6.2 we compute the big theta lift of constituents of principal series; the small theta lift is computed in Subsection 6.3. In subsection 6.4, we revisit the theta lift of supercuspidal representations.
6.1 Principal series
 Now we begin the calculation of 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V},\tau )$
, where
$\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {G}}(\mathcal {V},\tau )$
, where 
 $\tau =i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 is a principal series (not necessarily irreducible) of
$\tau =i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 is a principal series (not necessarily irreducible) of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 induced from a character
$\mathscr {G}$
 induced from a character 
 $\chi :\mathscr {T}\rightarrow \mathbb {C}^{\times }$
.
$\chi :\mathscr {T}\rightarrow \mathbb {C}^{\times }$
.
By Frobenius reciprocity,
 $$ \begin{align} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},\tau)\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V}),\chi). \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},\tau)\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V}),\chi). \end{align} $$
 Note that 
 $\mathrm {Stab}_{\overline {\mathcal {P}}}(\overline {\mathscr {U}})=(\mathscr {T}\times G)\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
. Thus we apply the exact functor
$\mathrm {Stab}_{\overline {\mathcal {P}}}(\overline {\mathscr {U}})=(\mathscr {T}\times G)\overline {\mathcal {N}}$
. Thus we apply the exact functor 
 $r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}$
 to sequence (5.1) to get a sequence of
$r_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}$
 to sequence (5.1) to get a sequence of 
 $\mathscr {T}\times G$
-modules
$\mathscr {T}\times G$
-modules 
 $$ \begin{align} 0\rightarrow r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega))\rightarrow r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V})\rightarrow \delta_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{-1/2}\otimes\mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\rightarrow 0. \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} 0\rightarrow r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega))\rightarrow r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V})\rightarrow \delta_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{-1/2}\otimes\mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\rightarrow 0. \end{align} $$
We apply the functor 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {T}}(-,\chi )$
 to (6.2) to get a long exact sequence. Let
$\mathrm {Hom}_{\mathscr {T}}(-,\chi )$
 to (6.2) to get a long exact sequence. Let 
 $X,Y,Z$
 be the nonzero
$X,Y,Z$
 be the nonzero 
 $\mathscr {T}\times G$
-modules in sequence (6.2) from left to right, respectively. Then the long exact sequence is:
$\mathscr {T}\times G$
-modules in sequence (6.2) from left to right, respectively. Then the long exact sequence is: 

 The following lemma shows that 
 $\iota $
 is an isomorphism if
$\iota $
 is an isomorphism if 
 $\chi $
 avoids a finite set of characters. It is a simple consequence of Theorem 5.1.
$\chi $
 avoids a finite set of characters. It is a simple consequence of Theorem 5.1.
Lemma 6.1. Assume that 
 $\chi \neq |\cdot |^{5/2}$
 and
$\chi \neq |\cdot |^{5/2}$
 and 
 $|\cdot |^{11/2}$
. Then
$|\cdot |^{11/2}$
. Then 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(\delta_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{-1/2}\otimes \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}},\chi)&=0\text{ and }\\ \mathrm{Ext}^{1}_{\mathscr{T}}(\delta_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{-1/2}\otimes \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}},\chi)&=0, \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(\delta_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{-1/2}\otimes \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}},\chi)&=0\text{ and }\\ \mathrm{Ext}^{1}_{\mathscr{T}}(\delta_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{-1/2}\otimes \mathcal{V}_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}},\chi)&=0, \end{align*} $$
and the map 
 $\iota $
 in the long exact sequence (6.3) induces an isomorphism
$\iota $
 in the long exact sequence (6.3) induces an isomorphism 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V}),\chi)\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)),\chi). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V}),\chi)\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)),\chi). \end{align*} $$
Now we can prove the main result of this subsection.
Theorem 6.2. Let 
 $\chi $
 be a character of
$\chi $
 be a character of 
 $\mathscr {T}$
 such that
$\mathscr {T}$
 such that 
 $\chi \neq |\cdot |^{-5/2}$
 and
$\chi \neq |\cdot |^{-5/2}$
 and 
 $|\cdot |^{-11/2}$
. Let
$|\cdot |^{-11/2}$
. Let 
 $\pi $
 be an irreducible quotient of
$\pi $
 be an irreducible quotient of 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
. Then
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
. Then 
 $\Theta (\pi )$
 is a quotient of
$\Theta (\pi )$
 is a quotient of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. Moreover, if
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. Moreover, if 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 is irreducible, then
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 is irreducible, then 
 $\Theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))= i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
$\Theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))= i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
Proof. Observe that 
 $\pi $
 is a submodule of
$\pi $
 is a submodule of 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ^{-1})$
, since
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ^{-1})$
, since 
 $\pi $
 is self-dual. By Lemma 2.8,
$\pi $
 is self-dual. By Lemma 2.8, 
 $$\begin{align*}\Theta(\pi)^{*} \cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},\pi)\subseteq \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},i_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{\mathscr{G}}(\chi^{-1})) \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\Theta(\pi)^{*} \cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},\pi)\subseteq \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},i_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{\mathscr{G}}(\chi^{-1})) \end{align*}$$
and we are going to compute the latter space. By Frobenius reciprocity,
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},i_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{\mathscr{G}}(\chi^{-1}))\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V}),\chi^{-1}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{G}}(\mathcal{V},i_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{\mathscr{G}}(\chi^{-1}))\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V}),\chi^{-1}). \end{align*} $$
Since 
 $\chi ^{-1} \neq |\cdot |^{5/2}$
 and
$\chi ^{-1} \neq |\cdot |^{5/2}$
 and 
 $|\cdot |^{11/2}$
 we can apply Lemma 6.1 to get
$|\cdot |^{11/2}$
 we can apply Lemma 6.1 to get 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V}),\chi^{-1})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)), \chi^{-1}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(\mathcal{V}),\chi^{-1})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)), \chi^{-1}). \end{align*} $$
By equation (5.5) we have
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)), \chi^{-1})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(i_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})),\chi^{-1}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(r_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}(C^{\infty}_{c}(\omega)), \chi^{-1})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(i_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})),\chi^{-1}). \end{align*} $$
 The maximal 
 $\chi ^{-1}$
-isotypic quotient of the
$\chi ^{-1}$
-isotypic quotient of the 
 $\mathscr {T}\times Q$
-module
$\mathscr {T}\times Q$
-module 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 is
$C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 is 
 $\chi ^{-1}\otimes \chi \circ \varpi _{4}$
. Thus by [Reference Gan and Gurevich5, Lemma 9.4],
$\chi ^{-1}\otimes \chi \circ \varpi _{4}$
. Thus by [Reference Gan and Gurevich5, Lemma 9.4], 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(i_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})),\chi^{-1})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathbb{C}}(i_{Q}^{G}(\chi\circ\varpi_{4}),\mathbb{C})=i_{Q}^{G}(\chi\circ\varpi_{4})^{*}.\\[-39pt] \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathscr{T}}(i_{\mathscr{T}\times Q}^{\mathscr{T}\times G}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})),\chi^{-1})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{\mathbb{C}}(i_{Q}^{G}(\chi\circ\varpi_{4}),\mathbb{C})=i_{Q}^{G}(\chi\circ\varpi_{4})^{*}.\\[-39pt] \end{align*} $$
 Any irreducible non-supercuspidal representation of 
 $\mathscr G$
 is either an irreducible quotient of
$\mathscr G$
 is either an irreducible quotient of 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
, where
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
, where 
 $|\chi |=|-|^s$
 with
$|\chi |=|-|^s$
 with 
 $s\geq 0$
, or it is a quadratic twist of Steinberg. But these representations are quotients of
$s\geq 0$
, or it is a quadratic twist of Steinberg. But these representations are quotients of 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 such that
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 such that 
 $|\chi |=|\cdot |^{-1/2}$
, so Theorem 6.2 applies to all irreducible non-supercuspidal representations. However, it does not provide a full understanding of the big theta lift of constituents of reducible principal series. We resolve this point in the next subsection.
$|\chi |=|\cdot |^{-1/2}$
, so Theorem 6.2 applies to all irreducible non-supercuspidal representations. However, it does not provide a full understanding of the big theta lift of constituents of reducible principal series. We resolve this point in the next subsection.
6.2 Trivial and Steinberg
 In this subsection we study the theta lifts of the trivial and Steinberg representations of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
, along with their twists.
$\mathscr {G}$
, along with their twists.
Theorem 6.3. Let 
 $\chi $
 be a character of
$\chi $
 be a character of 
 $\mathscr {T}$
 such that
$\mathscr {T}$
 such that 
 $\chi =\chi _0 |-|^{1/2}$
, where
$\chi =\chi _0 |-|^{1/2}$
, where 
 $\chi _0$
 is a quadratic character. Then
$\chi _0$
 is a quadratic character. Then 
- 
1.  $\Theta (\chi _0)$
 is the unique irreducible quotient of $\Theta (\chi _0)$
 is the unique irreducible quotient of $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
- 
2.  $\Theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)$
 is the unique irreducible submodule of $\Theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)$
 is the unique irreducible submodule of $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
Proof. We already know that 
 $\Theta (\chi _0)$
 is a quotient of
$\Theta (\chi _0)$
 is a quotient of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 and
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 and 
 $\Theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)$
 is a quotient of
$\Theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)$
 is a quotient of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{-1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, which is the same as a submodule of
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{-1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, which is the same as a submodule of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. (The representations
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. (The representations 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 and
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 and 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{-1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
 each have length
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{-1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
 each have length 
 $2$
. Moreover, the irreducible sub of one is the quotient of the other [Reference Choi and Jantzen4, Theorem 6.1].)
$2$
. Moreover, the irreducible sub of one is the quotient of the other [Reference Choi and Jantzen4, Theorem 6.1].)
We work with both cases simultaneously. By Proposition 4.6,
 $$\begin{align*}\Theta(\chi_0)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong \chi_0^{-1} \text{ and } \Theta(\mathrm{St}\otimes \chi_0)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong \mathrm{St}\otimes \chi_0^{-1}. \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\Theta(\chi_0)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong \chi_0^{-1} \text{ and } \Theta(\mathrm{St}\otimes \chi_0)_{(\overline{N},\Psi)}\cong \mathrm{St}\otimes \chi_0^{-1}. \end{align*}$$
Thus 
 $\chi _0^{-1}$
 is a quotient of
$\chi _0^{-1}$
 is a quotient of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
 while
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
 while 
 $\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0^{-1}$
 is a submodule. This implies that neither
$\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0^{-1}$
 is a submodule. This implies that neither 
 $\Theta (\chi _0)$
 nor
$\Theta (\chi _0)$
 nor 
 $\Theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)$
 could be isomorphic to
$\Theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)$
 could be isomorphic to 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
6.3 Small theta
 In this section we describe 
 $\theta (\pi )$
, where
$\theta (\pi )$
, where 
 $\pi $
 is a constituent of a principal series of
$\pi $
 is a constituent of a principal series of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
. The next proposition follows from Propositions 2.5, 6.3, and Theorem 6.2.
$\mathscr {G}$
. The next proposition follows from Propositions 2.5, 6.3, and Theorem 6.2.
Proposition 6.4. Let 
 $\chi $
 be a character of
$\chi $
 be a character of 
 $\mathscr {T}$
 so that
$\mathscr {T}$
 so that 
 $\chi =|-|^{s}\cdot \chi _{0}$
, where
$\chi =|-|^{s}\cdot \chi _{0}$
, where 
 $s\geq 0$
 and
$s\geq 0$
 and 
 $\chi _{0}$
 is a unitary character of
$\chi _{0}$
 is a unitary character of 
 $\mathscr {T}$
.
$\mathscr {T}$
. 
- 
1. If  $s\neq \frac {1}{2}$
 or $s\neq \frac {1}{2}$
 or $\chi _{0}$
 is not of order dividing $\chi _{0}$
 is not of order dividing $2$
, then $2$
, then $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 is irreducible, and $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
 is irreducible, and- 
(a) if  $s\neq \frac {5}{2},\pm \frac {11}{2}$
 or $s\neq \frac {5}{2},\pm \frac {11}{2}$
 or $\chi _{0}$
 is not trivial, then $\chi _{0}$
 is not trivial, then $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 is irreducible, so $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 is irreducible, so $\theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))=\Theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))\cong i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
; $\theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))=\Theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))\cong i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
;
- 
(b) if  $s=\frac {11}{2}$
 and $s=\frac {11}{2}$
 and $\chi _{0}$
 is trivial, then $\chi _{0}$
 is trivial, then $\theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))$
 is the unique irreducible quotient of $\theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))$
 is the unique irreducible quotient of $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {11}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, which is the trivial representation of G. $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {11}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, which is the trivial representation of G.
- 
(c) if  $s=\frac {5}{2}$
 and $s=\frac {5}{2}$
 and $\chi _{0}$
 is trivial, then $\chi _{0}$
 is trivial, then $\theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))$
 is the unique semisimple quotient of $\theta (i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi ))$
 is the unique semisimple quotient of $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, which has the form $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, which has the form $\sigma ^+\oplus \sigma ^-$
 where $\sigma ^+\oplus \sigma ^-$
 where $\sigma ^+$
 and $\sigma ^+$
 and $\sigma ^-$
 are distinct irreducible representations of G. $\sigma ^-$
 are distinct irreducible representations of G.
 
- 
- 
2. If  $s=\frac {1}{2}$
 and $s=\frac {1}{2}$
 and $\chi _{0}$
 has order dividing $\chi _{0}$
 has order dividing $2$
, then: $2$
, then:- 
(a)  $\theta (\chi _0)=\Theta (\chi _0)$
 is the unique irreducible quotient of $\theta (\chi _0)=\Theta (\chi _0)$
 is the unique irreducible quotient of $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
; $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
;
- 
(b)  $\theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)=\Theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)$
 is the unique irreducible submodule of $\theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)=\Theta (\mathrm {St}\otimes \chi _0)$
 is the unique irreducible submodule of $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
 
- 
6.4 Supercuspidal representations
 In this subsection we revisit the theta lift of supercuspidal representations of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. This calculation involves the
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. This calculation involves the 
 $F_{4}\times G_{2}$
 dual pair inside of
$F_{4}\times G_{2}$
 dual pair inside of 
 $E_{8}$
.
$E_{8}$
.
 For this subsection we maintain our previous notation with the following exceptions. We redefine P, M, and N below. We write 
 $(\Pi _{n},\mathcal {V}_{n})$
 for the the minimal representation of
$(\Pi _{n},\mathcal {V}_{n})$
 for the the minimal representation of 
 $E_n$
.
$E_n$
.
 Let 
 $\tau $
 be a supercuspidal representation of
$\tau $
 be a supercuspidal representation of 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. Then
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. Then 
 $\sigma :=\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible by Theorem 4.10. Let
$\sigma :=\Theta (\tau )$
 is irreducible by Theorem 4.10. Let 
 $Q_2\subset G$
 be the maximal parabolic that stabilizes a two-dimensional singular (also called amber) subspace in the 26-dimensional representation. The standard
$Q_2\subset G$
 be the maximal parabolic that stabilizes a two-dimensional singular (also called amber) subspace in the 26-dimensional representation. The standard 
 $Q_2$
 (corresponding to a fixed choice of positive roots) is the stabilizer of the amber space spanned by the weights
$Q_2$
 (corresponding to a fixed choice of positive roots) is the stabilizer of the amber space spanned by the weights 
 $\varpi _{4}$
 and
$\varpi _{4}$
 and 
 $\varpi _{4}-\alpha _4$
. We note that the Levi of
$\varpi _{4}-\alpha _4$
. We note that the Levi of 
 $Q_2$
 has type
$Q_2$
 has type 
 $A_{2,\mathrm {long}} \times A_{1,\mathrm {short}}$
. Observe that
$A_{2,\mathrm {long}} \times A_{1,\mathrm {short}}$
. Observe that 
 $Q_2$
 has a quotient isomorphic to
$Q_2$
 has a quotient isomorphic to 
 ${\mathrm {GL}}_2$
 given by the action of
${\mathrm {GL}}_2$
 given by the action of 
 $Q_2$
 on the stabilized amber space. With this identification,
$Q_2$
 on the stabilized amber space. With this identification, 
 $\det $
 can be naturally viewed as a character of
$\det $
 can be naturally viewed as a character of 
 $Q_2$
, and
$Q_2$
, and 
 $\tau $
 can be inflated to
$\tau $
 can be inflated to 
 $Q_2$
. The modular character is
$Q_2$
. The modular character is 
 $\rho _{Q_2}(g)= |\det (g)|^{7/2}$
. We have the following:
$\rho _{Q_2}(g)= |\det (g)|^{7/2}$
. We have the following:
Proposition 6.5. 
 $\sigma $
 is the unique irreducible quotient of
$\sigma $
 is the unique irreducible quotient of 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G( \tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
.
${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G( \tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
.
Proof. Let 
 $P=MN\subset G_2$
 be the Heisenberg parabolic. Then
$P=MN\subset G_2$
 be the Heisenberg parabolic. Then 
 $M\cong {\mathrm {GL}}_2$
 and
$M\cong {\mathrm {GL}}_2$
 and 
 $G\times {\mathrm {GL}}_2$
 is a subgroup of the Levi factor
$G\times {\mathrm {GL}}_2$
 is a subgroup of the Levi factor 
 $E_7$
 in
$E_7$
 in 
 $E_8$
 such that the quotient by the center of the Levi gives the dual pair
$E_8$
 such that the quotient by the center of the Levi gives the dual pair 
 $G\times {\mathrm {PGL}}_2$
 in the adjoint
$G\times {\mathrm {PGL}}_2$
 in the adjoint 
 $E_7$
. In Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19, Theorem 7.6],
$E_7$
. In Magaard-Savin [Reference Magaard and Savin19, Theorem 7.6], 
 $r_P(\mathcal {V}_{8})$
 was shown to have a
$r_P(\mathcal {V}_{8})$
 was shown to have a 
 $G\times {\mathrm {GL}}_2$
-module filtration with three pieces. The top (quotient) is
$G\times {\mathrm {GL}}_2$
-module filtration with three pieces. The top (quotient) is 
 $$\begin{align*}\mathcal{V}_{7} \otimes |\det|^{3/2} \oplus 1\otimes |\det|^{7/2}. \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\mathcal{V}_{7} \otimes |\det|^{3/2} \oplus 1\otimes |\det|^{7/2}. \end{align*}$$
Since 
 $\sigma \otimes \tau $
 is a quotient of
$\sigma \otimes \tau $
 is a quotient of 
 $\mathcal {V}_{7}$
, by Frobenius reciprocity,
$\mathcal {V}_{7}$
, by Frobenius reciprocity, 
 $\sigma \otimes {\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
 is a quotient of
$\sigma \otimes {\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
 is a quotient of 
 $\mathcal {V}_{8}$
. Here we are using that
$\mathcal {V}_{8}$
. Here we are using that 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{s})$
 reduces only for
${\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{s})$
 reduces only for 
 $s=\pm 1/2$
, in particular,
$s=\pm 1/2$
, in particular, 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
 is irreducible. Hence
${\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
 is irreducible. Hence 
 $\sigma $
 is a quotient of
$\sigma $
 is a quotient of 
 $\Theta ({\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2}))$
 and this is what we shall compute. To that end, since
$\Theta ({\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2}))$
 and this is what we shall compute. To that end, since 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})\cong {\mathrm {Ind}}_{P}^{G_2} (\tilde {\tau } \otimes |\det |^{-3/2})$
 (using an intertwining operator), we are computing
${\mathrm {Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})\cong {\mathrm {Ind}}_{P}^{G_2} (\tilde {\tau } \otimes |\det |^{-3/2})$
 (using an intertwining operator), we are computing 
 $$\begin{align*}{\mathrm{Hom}}_{G_2}(\mathcal{V}_{8}, {\mathrm{Ind}}_{P}^{G_2} (\tilde{\tau} \otimes |\det|^{-3/2})) \cong {\mathrm{Hom}}_{{\mathrm{GL}}_2}(r_{P}(\mathcal{V}_{8}), \tilde{\tau} \otimes |\det|^{-3/2}). \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}{\mathrm{Hom}}_{G_2}(\mathcal{V}_{8}, {\mathrm{Ind}}_{P}^{G_2} (\tilde{\tau} \otimes |\det|^{-3/2})) \cong {\mathrm{Hom}}_{{\mathrm{GL}}_2}(r_{P}(\mathcal{V}_{8}), \tilde{\tau} \otimes |\det|^{-3/2}). \end{align*}$$
Since 
 $-3/2\neq 3/2,7/2$
, we see that the top quotient of the filtration of
$-3/2\neq 3/2,7/2$
, we see that the top quotient of the filtration of 
 $r_P(\mathcal {V}_{8})$
 can be ignored. Since
$r_P(\mathcal {V}_{8})$
 can be ignored. Since 
 $\tau $
 is supercuspidal, the intermediate subquotient can be ignored as well, so the computation reduces to the bottom of the filtration of
$\tau $
 is supercuspidal, the intermediate subquotient can be ignored as well, so the computation reduces to the bottom of the filtration of 
 $r_P(\mathcal {V}_{8})$
 where it follows at once that
$r_P(\mathcal {V}_{8})$
 where it follows at once that 
 $$\begin{align*}\Theta({\mathrm{Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det|^{3/2}))\cong {\mathrm{Ind}}_{Q_2}^G( \tau \otimes |\det|^{3/2}). \end{align*}$$
$$\begin{align*}\Theta({\mathrm{Ind}}_P^{G_2} (\tau \otimes |\det|^{3/2}))\cong {\mathrm{Ind}}_{Q_2}^G( \tau \otimes |\det|^{3/2}). \end{align*}$$
Thus 
 $\sigma $
 is a quotient of
$\sigma $
 is a quotient of 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G( \tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
. This induced representation is a quotient of a standard module for the parabolic subgroup contained in
${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G( \tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
. This induced representation is a quotient of a standard module for the parabolic subgroup contained in 
 $Q_2$
 with the Levi
$Q_2$
 with the Levi 
 $A_{1,\mathrm {short}}$
. Thus
$A_{1,\mathrm {short}}$
. Thus 
 ${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G( \tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
 has a unique irreducible quotient.
${\mathrm {Ind}}_{Q_2}^G( \tau \otimes |\det |^{3/2})$
 has a unique irreducible quotient.
7 Lifting from 
 $F_{4}$
 to
$F_{4}$
 to 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
 In this section, we study the theta lift from 
 $F_{4}$
 to
$F_{4}$
 to 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
. Specifically, let
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)$
. Specifically, let 
 $\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(G)$
. We study
$\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(G)$
. We study 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
 with respect to the minimal representation
$\Theta (\sigma )$
 with respect to the minimal representation 
 $(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 on
$(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 on 
 $\mathcal {G}$
, utilizing our results on the lifting from
$\mathcal {G}$
, utilizing our results on the lifting from 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 to G. To begin, we show that the lifting from G to
$\mathscr {G}$
 to G. To begin, we show that the lifting from G to 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 has finite length.
$\mathscr {G}$
 has finite length.
Proposition 7.1. Let 
 $\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(G)$
. Then
$\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(G)$
. Then 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
 has finite length.
$\Theta (\sigma )$
 has finite length.
Proof. We prove this assuming that 
 $\mathscr {G}=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
; the nonsplit case (i.e., when C is anisotropic) is easier. If
$\mathscr {G}=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
; the nonsplit case (i.e., when C is anisotropic) is easier. If 
 $\Theta (\sigma )=0$
 we are done, so suppose that
$\Theta (\sigma )=0$
 we are done, so suppose that 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
.
$\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
.
 Since supercuspidal representations can be split off, the 
 $\mathscr {G}$
-representation decomposes as
$\mathscr {G}$
-representation decomposes as 
 $$ \begin{align*} \Theta(\sigma)=\Theta(\sigma)_{ps}\oplus \Theta(\sigma)_{sc}, \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \Theta(\sigma)=\Theta(\sigma)_{ps}\oplus \Theta(\sigma)_{sc}, \end{align*} $$
where 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
 is the submodule generated by all of the supercuspidal submodules and
$\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
 is the submodule generated by all of the supercuspidal submodules and 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{ps}$
 is the complement all of whose constituents are constituents of principal series. (When C is anisotropic,
$\Theta (\sigma )_{ps}$
 is the complement all of whose constituents are constituents of principal series. (When C is anisotropic, 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{ps}=0$
.) To prove the proposition it suffices to show that
$\Theta (\sigma )_{ps}=0$
.) To prove the proposition it suffices to show that 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{ps}$
 and
$\Theta (\sigma )_{ps}$
 and 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
 have finite length.
$\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
 have finite length.
 We begin with 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
. Recall that
$\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
. Recall that 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
 is completely reducible. Thus if
$\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
 is completely reducible. Thus if 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}\neq 0$
, then there is a supercuspidal representation
$\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}\neq 0$
, then there is a supercuspidal representation 
 $\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 such that there is a surjective
$\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 such that there is a surjective 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
 map
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
 map 
 $\Pi \twoheadrightarrow \pi \otimes \sigma $
. By Theorem 4.10 part (1),
$\Pi \twoheadrightarrow \pi \otimes \sigma $
. By Theorem 4.10 part (1), 
 $\Theta (\pi )$
 is irreducible, so
$\Theta (\pi )$
 is irreducible, so 
 $\sigma \cong \Theta (\pi )$
. Moreover, by Theorem 4.10 part (2) it follows that
$\sigma \cong \Theta (\pi )$
. Moreover, by Theorem 4.10 part (2) it follows that 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}\cong \pi $
. In particular,
$\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}\cong \pi $
. In particular, 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
 has finite length. (This proves the result when C is anisotropic.)
$\Theta (\sigma )_{sc}$
 has finite length. (This proves the result when C is anisotropic.)
 Next we consider 
 $\Theta (\sigma )_{ps}$
. Note that if
$\Theta (\sigma )_{ps}$
. Note that if 
 $\rho $
 is any smooth representation of
$\rho $
 is any smooth representation of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
, then
$\mathscr {G}$
, then 
 $\rho _{ps}$
 is of finite length if and only if
$\rho _{ps}$
 is of finite length if and only if 
 $\rho _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}}$
 is finite dimensional. By Lemma 2.8
$\rho _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}}$
 is finite dimensional. By Lemma 2.8 
 $(\Theta (\sigma )_{\overline {\mathscr {U}}})^{*}\cong \mathrm {Hom}_{G}(\Pi _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}},\sigma )$
. So we show that
$(\Theta (\sigma )_{\overline {\mathscr {U}}})^{*}\cong \mathrm {Hom}_{G}(\Pi _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}},\sigma )$
. So we show that 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{G}(\Pi _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}},\sigma )$
 is finite dimensional.
$\mathrm {Hom}_{G}(\Pi _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}},\sigma )$
 is finite dimensional.
 It suffices to analyze the hom-space for each piece of the filtration of 
 $\Pi _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}}$
 from Proposition 5.5. The quotient
$\Pi _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}}$
 from Proposition 5.5. The quotient 
 $\Pi _{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}$
 is finite length as a G-module by Theorem 5.1 and Corollary 9.2 (which does not depend on this result). So,
$\Pi _{\overline {\mathcal {N}}}$
 is finite length as a G-module by Theorem 5.1 and Corollary 9.2 (which does not depend on this result). So, 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{G}(\Pi _{\overline {\mathcal {N}}},\sigma )$
 is finite dimensional.
$\mathrm {Hom}_{G}(\Pi _{\overline {\mathcal {N}}},\sigma )$
 is finite dimensional.
 Now we consider the submodule 
 $i_{\mathscr {T}\times Q}^{\mathscr {T}\times G}(C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times }))\cong i_{Q}^{G}(C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times }))$
. Let L be a Levi subgroup of Q. By Bernstein’s second adjointness, we have
$i_{\mathscr {T}\times Q}^{\mathscr {T}\times G}(C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times }))\cong i_{Q}^{G}(C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times }))$
. Let L be a Levi subgroup of Q. By Bernstein’s second adjointness, we have 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(i_{Q}^{G}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})),\sigma)\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{L}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times}),r_{\overline{Q}}(\sigma)). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(i_{Q}^{G}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times})),\sigma)\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{L}(C^{\infty}_{c}(F^{\times}),r_{\overline{Q}}(\sigma)). \end{align*} $$
The action of L on 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 factors through the fundamental weight
$C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 factors through the fundamental weight 
 $\varpi _{4}:L\twoheadrightarrow F^{\times }$
. Thus L acts on
$\varpi _{4}:L\twoheadrightarrow F^{\times }$
. Thus L acts on 
 $C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 through the geometric action of
$C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times })$
 through the geometric action of 
 $F^{\times }$
. Since
$F^{\times }$
. Since 
 $\mathrm {dim}(\mathrm {Hom}_{F^{\times }}(C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times }),\chi ))=1$
 for any character
$\mathrm {dim}(\mathrm {Hom}_{F^{\times }}(C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times }),\chi ))=1$
 for any character 
 $\chi $
, it follows that
$\chi $
, it follows that 
 $\mathrm {dim}(\mathrm {Hom}_{L}(C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times }),r_{\overline {Q}}(\sigma )))$
 is no larger than the number of one-dimensional constituents of
$\mathrm {dim}(\mathrm {Hom}_{L}(C^{\infty }_{c}(F^{\times }),r_{\overline {Q}}(\sigma )))$
 is no larger than the number of one-dimensional constituents of 
 $r_{\overline {Q}}(\sigma )$
.
$r_{\overline {Q}}(\sigma )$
.
 In a moment we shall make the computation of 
 ${\mathrm {Hom}}_G(\Pi _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}} , \sigma )$
 more precise, but first note the following corollary:
${\mathrm {Hom}}_G(\Pi _{\overline {\mathscr {U}}} , \sigma )$
 more precise, but first note the following corollary:
Corollary 7.2. If 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
, then
$\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
, then 
 $\sigma $
 is a quotient of
$\sigma $
 is a quotient of 
 $\Theta (\pi )$
 for some
$\Theta (\pi )$
 for some 
 $\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
. Moreover
$\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
. Moreover 
 $\theta (\sigma )$
 is irreducible and
$\theta (\sigma )$
 is irreducible and 
 $\theta (\sigma _1)\cong \theta (\sigma _2)\neq 0$
 implies
$\theta (\sigma _1)\cong \theta (\sigma _2)\neq 0$
 implies 
 $\sigma _1\cong \sigma _2$
 except in one case when
$\sigma _1\cong \sigma _2$
 except in one case when 
 $\sigma _1\oplus \sigma _2$
 is the co-socle of
$\sigma _1\oplus \sigma _2$
 is the co-socle of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
.
$i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
.
Proof. Since 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
 has finite length, it has an irreducible quotient
$\Theta (\sigma )$
 has finite length, it has an irreducible quotient 
 $\pi $
. Then clearly
$\pi $
. Then clearly 
 $\sigma $
 is a quotient of
$\sigma $
 is a quotient of 
 $\Theta (\pi )$
. The other statements are now trivial consequences of what we know about the lift from
$\Theta (\pi )$
. The other statements are now trivial consequences of what we know about the lift from 
 $\mathscr {G}$
.
$\mathscr {G}$
.
Lemma 7.3. Let 
 $\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 such that
$\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 such that 
 $\sigma \stackrel {\mathrm {def}}{=}\Theta (\pi )\in \mathrm {Irr}(G)$
. Then
$\sigma \stackrel {\mathrm {def}}{=}\Theta (\pi )\in \mathrm {Irr}(G)$
. Then 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\cong \pi $
.
$\Theta (\sigma )\cong \pi $
.
Proof. Let 
 $\Psi $
 be a rank
$\Psi $
 be a rank 
 $3$
 character of
$3$
 character of 
 $\overline {N}$
 as in Corollary 3.7. We apply
$\overline {N}$
 as in Corollary 3.7. We apply 
 $(\overline {N},\Psi )$
-coinvariants to the natural surjective map
$(\overline {N},\Psi )$
-coinvariants to the natural surjective map 
 $\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \Theta (\sigma )\otimes \sigma $
 to get a surjective map
$\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \Theta (\sigma )\otimes \sigma $
 to get a surjective map 
 $\mathcal {V}_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}\twoheadrightarrow \Theta (\sigma )\otimes \sigma _{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
. By Corollary 3.7 we have
$\mathcal {V}_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}\twoheadrightarrow \Theta (\sigma )\otimes \sigma _{(\overline {N},\Psi )}$
. By Corollary 3.7 we have 
 $\mathcal {V}_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}\cong C^{\infty }_{c}(\mathscr {G})$
 and by Proposition 4.6 we have
$\mathcal {V}_{(\overline {N},\Psi )}\cong C^{\infty }_{c}(\mathscr {G})$
 and by Proposition 4.6 we have 
 $\sigma _{(\overline {N},\Psi )}\cong \widetilde {\pi }$
. Thus
$\sigma _{(\overline {N},\Psi )}\cong \widetilde {\pi }$
. Thus 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\cong \pi $
.
$\Theta (\sigma )\cong \pi $
.
 
Remark: In the previous lemma, the assumption that 
 $\sigma $
 is irreducible is required for the definition of
$\sigma $
 is irreducible is required for the definition of 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
.
$\Theta (\sigma )$
.
Theorem 7.4. Let 
 $\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(G)$
 such that
$\sigma \in \mathrm {Irr}(G)$
 such that 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
. Then
$\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
. Then 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
.
$\Theta (\sigma )\in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
.
Proof. By Proposition 7.1, 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
 is finite length. So, there exists
$\Theta (\sigma )$
 is finite length. So, there exists 
 $\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 such that
$\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 such that 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\twoheadrightarrow \pi $
. If
$\Theta (\sigma )\twoheadrightarrow \pi $
. If 
 $\Theta (\pi )$
 is irreducible, then
$\Theta (\pi )$
 is irreducible, then 
 $\sigma \cong \Theta (\pi )$
, and thus Lemma 7.3 implies that
$\sigma \cong \Theta (\pi )$
, and thus Lemma 7.3 implies that 
 $\pi \cong \Theta (\sigma )$
.
$\pi \cong \Theta (\sigma )$
.
 It remains to consider the case where 
 $\Theta (\pi )$
 is reducible. By Theorem 4.10, part (1), this can occur only if
$\Theta (\pi )$
 is reducible. By Theorem 4.10, part (1), this can occur only if 
 $\mathscr {G}\cong \mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. Moreover, by Proposition 6.4, we see that
$\mathscr {G}\cong \mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. Moreover, by Proposition 6.4, we see that 
 $\pi $
 must be isomorphic to
$\pi $
 must be isomorphic to 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(|-|^{s})$
, where
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(|-|^{s})$
, where 
 $s\in \{\frac {5}{2},\frac {11}{2}\}$
. Thus
$s\in \{\frac {5}{2},\frac {11}{2}\}$
. Thus 
 $\sigma $
 is a quotient of
$\sigma $
 is a quotient of 
 $\Theta (\pi )\cong i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
, which by Proposition 2.5 implies that
$\Theta (\pi )\cong i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
, which by Proposition 2.5 implies that 
 $\sigma $
 is one of three possible representations. When
$\sigma $
 is one of three possible representations. When 
 $s=\frac {11}{2}$
, then
$s=\frac {11}{2}$
, then 
 $\sigma $
 is the trivial representation; when
$\sigma $
 is the trivial representation; when 
 $s=\frac {5}{2}$
, then
$s=\frac {5}{2}$
, then 
 $\sigma $
 is one of the two irreducible representations of the co-socle of
$\sigma $
 is one of the two irreducible representations of the co-socle of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, which we call
$i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, which we call 
 $\sigma ^{+}$
 and
$\sigma ^{+}$
 and 
 $\sigma ^{-}$
. Moreover,
$\sigma ^{-}$
. Moreover, 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
 has the irreducible principal series
$\Theta (\sigma )$
 has the irreducible principal series 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(|-|^{s})$
 as a quotient, so
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(|-|^{s})$
 as a quotient, so 
 $\mathrm {dim}(\Theta (\sigma )_{\overline {\mathscr {U}}})\geq 2$
.
$\mathrm {dim}(\Theta (\sigma )_{\overline {\mathscr {U}}})\geq 2$
.
 From the proof of Proposition 7.1 
 $\mathrm {dim}(\Theta (\sigma ))_{\overline {\mathscr {U}}}$
 is less than or equal to
$\mathrm {dim}(\Theta (\sigma ))_{\overline {\mathscr {U}}}$
 is less than or equal to 
 $a+b$
, where
$a+b$
, where 
 $a=\mathrm {dim}(\mathrm {Hom}_{G}(\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}},\sigma ))$
 and b is the number of constituents of
$a=\mathrm {dim}(\mathrm {Hom}_{G}(\mathcal {V}_{\overline {\mathcal {N}}},\sigma ))$
 and b is the number of constituents of 
 $r_{Q}(\sigma )$
 of dimension
$r_{Q}(\sigma )$
 of dimension 
 $1$
. In either case,
$1$
. In either case, 
 $a=1$
 by Theorem 5.1 and Corollary 9.2 (which does not depend on this result).
$a=1$
 by Theorem 5.1 and Corollary 9.2 (which does not depend on this result).
 Suppose that 
 $\sigma $
 is trivial (so
$\sigma $
 is trivial (so 
 $s=\frac {11}{2}$
). Then
$s=\frac {11}{2}$
). Then 
 $b=1$
 and the result follows in this case.
$b=1$
 and the result follows in this case.
 Suppose that 
 $\sigma \cong \sigma ^{\pm }$
 (so
$\sigma \cong \sigma ^{\pm }$
 (so 
 $s=\frac {5}{2}$
). We claim that
$s=\frac {5}{2}$
). We claim that 
 $b=1$
 in this case too, from which the result follows. The representations
$b=1$
 in this case too, from which the result follows. The representations 
 $\sigma ^+$
 and
$\sigma ^+$
 and 
 $\sigma ^-$
 have Iwahori-fixed vectors, and the corresponding Hecke algebra
$\sigma ^-$
 have Iwahori-fixed vectors, and the corresponding Hecke algebra 
 $H_G$
-modules are
$H_G$
-modules are 
 $E_{\mathcal G}$
 and
$E_{\mathcal G}$
 and 
 $E_{\mathcal G"}$
 in [Reference Lusztig18, page 640]. On the level of
$E_{\mathcal G"}$
 in [Reference Lusztig18, page 640]. On the level of 
 $H_G$
-modules, the functor
$H_G$
-modules, the functor 
 $r_{\overline Q}$
 correspond to restricting to the Hecke algebra
$r_{\overline Q}$
 correspond to restricting to the Hecke algebra 
 $H_L\subset H_G$
 of the Levi subgroup L. Now it is easy to check that
$H_L\subset H_G$
 of the Levi subgroup L. Now it is easy to check that 
 $E_{\mathcal G}$
 and
$E_{\mathcal G}$
 and 
 $E_{\mathcal G"}$
 embed into
$E_{\mathcal G"}$
 embed into 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{-\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, giving us the claimed identification with
$i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{-\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
, giving us the claimed identification with 
 $\sigma ^+$
 and
$\sigma ^+$
 and 
 $\sigma ^-$
, and that
$\sigma ^-$
, and that 
 $r_{\overline Q}(\sigma ^{\pm })$
 are of length two, with only one one-dimensional summand, each, as desired.
$r_{\overline Q}(\sigma ^{\pm })$
 are of length two, with only one one-dimensional summand, each, as desired.
8 
 $\mathbf {Spin\ (9)}$
 distinguished representations of
$\mathbf {Spin\ (9)}$
 distinguished representations of 
 $F_{4}$
$F_{4}$
 The objective of this section is to prove a multiplicity one result for 
 $\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-invariant linear functionals and characterize the
$\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-invariant linear functionals and characterize the 
 $\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-distinguished representations of
$\mathrm {Spin}(9)$
-distinguished representations of 
 $F_{4}$
 as those arising from the theta lift of generic representations on
$F_{4}$
 as those arising from the theta lift of generic representations on 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. We continue to use the notation of Section 5. In particular,
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. We continue to use the notation of Section 5. In particular, 
 $\mathscr {G}=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. Let
$\mathscr {G}=\mathrm {PGL}_{2}(F)$
. Let 
 $H=\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\cong \mathrm {Spin}(9,F)$
. (Recall Lemma 5.8.)
$H=\mathrm {Stab}_{G}(v_{0})\cong \mathrm {Spin}(9,F)$
. (Recall Lemma 5.8.)
Theorem 8.1. Let 
 $\sigma $
 be an irreducible representation of G. Then the dimension of
$\sigma $
 be an irreducible representation of G. Then the dimension of 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{H}(\tilde {\sigma },\mathbb {C})$
 is at most
$\mathrm {Hom}_{H}(\tilde {\sigma },\mathbb {C})$
 is at most 
 $1$
. Moreover,
$1$
. Moreover, 
 $\tilde {\sigma }$
 is H-distinguished if and only if
$\tilde {\sigma }$
 is H-distinguished if and only if 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
 is generic.
$\Theta (\sigma )$
 is generic.
Proof. By Lemma 2.8 there is an isomorphism
 $$ \begin{align*} (\Theta(\sigma)_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)})^{*}\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(\mathcal{V}_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)},\sigma). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} (\Theta(\sigma)_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)})^{*}\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(\mathcal{V}_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)},\sigma). \end{align*} $$
By Proposition 5.10,
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(\mathcal{V}_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)},{\sigma})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(\mathrm{ind}_{H}^{G}(1),{\sigma}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(\mathcal{V}_{(\overline{\mathscr{U}},\psi)},{\sigma})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(\mathrm{ind}_{H}^{G}(1),{\sigma}). \end{align*} $$
By taking duals and applying Frobenius reciprocity we have
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(\mathrm{ind}_{H}^{G}(1),{\sigma})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{H}(\tilde \sigma,\mathbb{C}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathrm{Hom}_{G}(\mathrm{ind}_{H}^{G}(1),{\sigma})\cong \mathrm{Hom}_{H}(\tilde \sigma,\mathbb{C}). \end{align*} $$
 By Theorem 7.4, 
 $\Theta ({\sigma })$
 is irreducible, if nonzero. Thus by the multiplicity one theorem for Whittaker functionals,
$\Theta ({\sigma })$
 is irreducible, if nonzero. Thus by the multiplicity one theorem for Whittaker functionals, 
 $\mathrm {dim}((\Theta (\sigma )_{(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )})^{*})\leq 1$
. Thus
$\mathrm {dim}((\Theta (\sigma )_{(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\psi )})^{*})\leq 1$
. Thus 
 $\mathrm {dim}(\mathrm {Hom}_{H}(\tilde \sigma ,\mathbb {C}))\leq 1$
.
$\mathrm {dim}(\mathrm {Hom}_{H}(\tilde \sigma ,\mathbb {C}))\leq 1$
.
 In fact, we can remove reference to the smooth dual in Theorem 8.1, because the 
 $F_{4}$
 representations that arise as lifts from
$F_{4}$
 representations that arise as lifts from 
 $\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 are self-dual.
$\mathrm {PGL}_{2}$
 are self-dual.
Proposition 8.2. If 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
, then
$\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
, then 
 $\sigma \cong \widetilde \sigma $
.
$\sigma \cong \widetilde \sigma $
.
Proof. Since 
 $\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
 there exists
$\Theta (\sigma )\neq 0$
 there exists 
 $\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 such that
$\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 such that 
 $\sigma $
 is a constituent of
$\sigma $
 is a constituent of 
 $\Theta (\pi )$
. We prove the result by considering two cases.
$\Theta (\pi )$
. We prove the result by considering two cases.
 First suppose that 
 $\pi $
 is a supercuspidal representation of
$\pi $
 is a supercuspidal representation of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
. Since supercuspidal representation split off, there is a
$\mathscr {G}$
. Since supercuspidal representation split off, there is a 
 $\mathscr {G}$
-module decomposition such that
$\mathscr {G}$
-module decomposition such that 
 $\mathcal {V}=\mathcal {V}^{\pi }\oplus \mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
, where
$\mathcal {V}=\mathcal {V}^{\pi }\oplus \mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
, where 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi }$
 is the maximal
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi }$
 is the maximal 
 $\pi $
-isotypic subspace of
$\pi $
-isotypic subspace of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 and
$\mathcal {V}$
 and 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
 is the canonical complementary
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
 is the canonical complementary 
 $\mathscr {G}$
-submodule. Since the actions of
$\mathscr {G}$
-submodule. Since the actions of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 and G commute we see that G acts on both
$\mathscr {G}$
 and G commute we see that G acts on both 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi }$
 and
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi }$
 and 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
. Since all of the constituents of
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
. Since all of the constituents of 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
 are not isomorphic to
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
 are not isomorphic to 
 $\pi $
 it follows that the
$\pi $
 it follows that the 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module surjection
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module surjection 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}\twoheadrightarrow \pi\otimes \Theta(\pi) \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}\twoheadrightarrow \pi\otimes \Theta(\pi) \end{align*} $$
is trivial on 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
 and so we have a
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi ,\perp }$
 and so we have a 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module surjection
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module surjection 
 $$ \begin{align} \mathcal{V}^{\pi}\twoheadrightarrow \pi\otimes \Theta(\pi). \end{align} $$
$$ \begin{align} \mathcal{V}^{\pi}\twoheadrightarrow \pi\otimes \Theta(\pi). \end{align} $$
Since by definition 
 $\pi \otimes \Theta (\pi )$
 is the maximal
$\pi \otimes \Theta (\pi )$
 is the maximal 
 $\pi $
-isotypic quotient of
$\pi $
-isotypic quotient of 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 it follows that (8.1) is an isomorphism
$\mathcal {V}$
 it follows that (8.1) is an isomorphism 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi }\cong \pi \otimes \Theta (\pi )$
. Since
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi }\cong \pi \otimes \Theta (\pi )$
. Since 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 is a unitary
$\mathcal {V}$
 is a unitary 
 $\mathcal {G}$
-representation and
$\mathcal {G}$
-representation and 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi }\subseteq \mathcal {V}$
 it follows that
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi }\subseteq \mathcal {V}$
 it follows that 
 $\mathcal {V}^{\pi }$
 is a unitary
$\mathcal {V}^{\pi }$
 is a unitary 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
-representation. Thus we have
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
-representation. Thus we have 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module isomorphisms
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module isomorphisms 
 $$ \begin{align*} \widetilde{\pi}\otimes \widetilde{\Theta(\pi)}\cong \widetilde{\mathcal{V}^{\pi}} \cong \overline{\mathcal{V}^{\pi}} \cong \mathcal{V}^{\bar{\pi}} \cong \mathcal{V}^{\widetilde{\pi}}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \widetilde{\pi}\otimes \widetilde{\Theta(\pi)}\cong \widetilde{\mathcal{V}^{\pi}} \cong \overline{\mathcal{V}^{\pi}} \cong \mathcal{V}^{\bar{\pi}} \cong \mathcal{V}^{\widetilde{\pi}}. \end{align*} $$
All irreducible representations of 
 $\mathscr {G}$
 are self-dual, so we have
$\mathscr {G}$
 are self-dual, so we have 
 $\widetilde {\pi }\cong \pi $
. From the above chain of isomorphisms it follows that
$\widetilde {\pi }\cong \pi $
. From the above chain of isomorphisms it follows that 
 $\Theta (\pi )$
 is self-dual.
$\Theta (\pi )$
 is self-dual.
 Since 
 $\pi $
 is supercuspidal, Theorem 4.10 implies
$\pi $
 is supercuspidal, Theorem 4.10 implies 
 $\Theta (\pi )=\sigma $
. Thus
$\Theta (\pi )=\sigma $
. Thus 
 $\sigma $
 is self-dual.
$\sigma $
 is self-dual.
 Now suppose that 
 $\pi $
 is a constituent of the principal series
$\pi $
 is a constituent of the principal series 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
. Then by Theorem 6.2,
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\chi )$
. Then by Theorem 6.2, 
 $\sigma $
 is a constituent of
$\sigma $
 is a constituent of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
.
 We claim that all of the constituents of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 are self-dual. By Choi–Jantzen [Reference Choi and Jantzen4], Theorem 6.1, the length of
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 are self-dual. By Choi–Jantzen [Reference Choi and Jantzen4], Theorem 6.1, the length of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 is less than 3. In each of the following three cases we use that there is a nonzero intertwining operator
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 is less than 3. In each of the following three cases we use that there is a nonzero intertwining operator 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})\rightarrow i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\mp 1}\circ \varpi _{4})\cong \widetilde {i_{Q}^{G}}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
.
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})\rightarrow i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\mp 1}\circ \varpi _{4})\cong \widetilde {i_{Q}^{G}}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
.
 When 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 is irreducible we are done. When
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 is irreducible we are done. When 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 has length
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
 has length 
 $2$
, then [Reference Choi and Jantzen4, Theorem 6.1,1.] implies that
$2$
, then [Reference Choi and Jantzen4, Theorem 6.1,1.] implies that 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
 has a unique irreducible sub and a unique irreducible quotient, which are distinct. Thus the nonzero intertwining operators imply the self-duality of the irreducible constituents of
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
 has a unique irreducible sub and a unique irreducible quotient, which are distinct. Thus the nonzero intertwining operators imply the self-duality of the irreducible constituents of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
.
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
.
 When 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
 has length
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi ^{\pm 1}\circ \varpi _{4})$
 has length 
 $3$
, then
$3$
, then 
 $\chi =|-|^{\pm \frac {5}{2}}$
. In this case,
$\chi =|-|^{\pm \frac {5}{2}}$
. In this case, 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{-\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
 has a unique irreducible quotient, and the intertwining operator shows that it is self dual. There is also a decomposible submodule with two distinct constituents, call them
$i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{-\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
 has a unique irreducible quotient, and the intertwining operator shows that it is self dual. There is also a decomposible submodule with two distinct constituents, call them 
 $\sigma ^{+}$
 and
$\sigma ^{+}$
 and 
 $\sigma ^{-}$
. Using the
$\sigma ^{-}$
. Using the 
 $\mu _{2}\times G$
 dual pair considered in Section 9 we can show that
$\mu _{2}\times G$
 dual pair considered in Section 9 we can show that 
 $\sigma ^{+}$
 and
$\sigma ^{+}$
 and 
 $\sigma ^{-}$
 are self-dual. Specifically,
$\sigma ^{-}$
 are self-dual. Specifically, 
 $\mathcal {V}_{6}$
 the minimal representation of
$\mathcal {V}_{6}$
 the minimal representation of 
 $E_{6}$
 decomposes under the action of
$E_{6}$
 decomposes under the action of 
 $\mu _{2}\times G$
 as
$\mu _{2}\times G$
 as 
 $\mathcal {V}_{6}\cong \sigma ^{+}\oplus \sigma ^{-}$
 (Theorem 9.3). Now if I is an Iwahori subgroup of G, then
$\mathcal {V}_{6}\cong \sigma ^{+}\oplus \sigma ^{-}$
 (Theorem 9.3). Now if I is an Iwahori subgroup of G, then 
 $\mathrm {dim}((\sigma ^{+})^{I})=5$
 and
$\mathrm {dim}((\sigma ^{+})^{I})=5$
 and 
 $\mathrm {dim}((\sigma ^{-})^{I})=2$
. Thus
$\mathrm {dim}((\sigma ^{-})^{I})=2$
. Thus 
 $\sigma ^{+}$
 and
$\sigma ^{+}$
 and 
 $\sigma ^{-}$
 are self-dual.
$\sigma ^{-}$
 are self-dual.
 Combining Theorem 8.1 and Proposition 8.2 directly gives the following corollary, which simply restates Theorem 8.1 with 
 $\tilde {\sigma }$
 replaced by
$\tilde {\sigma }$
 replaced by 
 $\sigma $
.
$\sigma $
.
Corollary 8.3. Let 
 $\sigma $
 be an irreducible representation of G. Then the dimension of
$\sigma $
 be an irreducible representation of G. Then the dimension of 
 $\mathrm {Hom}_{H}(\sigma ,\mathbb {C})$
 is at most
$\mathrm {Hom}_{H}(\sigma ,\mathbb {C})$
 is at most 
 $1$
. Moreover,
$1$
. Moreover, 
 $\sigma $
 is H-distinguished if and only if
$\sigma $
 is H-distinguished if and only if 
 $\Theta (\sigma )$
 is generic.
$\Theta (\sigma )$
 is generic.
 Let 
 $\sigma $
 be an irreducible H-distinguished representation of G. Pick a nonzero
$\sigma $
 be an irreducible H-distinguished representation of G. Pick a nonzero 
 $\lambda \in {\mathrm {Hom}}_H(\sigma , \mathbb C)$
. Recall, from [Reference Murnaghan21], that
$\lambda \in {\mathrm {Hom}}_H(\sigma , \mathbb C)$
. Recall, from [Reference Murnaghan21], that 
 $\sigma $
 is an H-relatively supercuspidal representation if one (or equivalently every) generalized matrix coefficient
$\sigma $
 is an H-relatively supercuspidal representation if one (or equivalently every) generalized matrix coefficient 
 $g\mapsto \lambda (gv)$
 is a compactly supported function on
$g\mapsto \lambda (gv)$
 is a compactly supported function on 
 $H\backslash G$
. As a consequence of our results, we have the following:
$H\backslash G$
. As a consequence of our results, we have the following:
Proposition 8.4. Let 
 $\sigma $
 be an irreducible representation of G. If
$\sigma $
 be an irreducible representation of G. If 
 $\sigma $
 is a theta lift of a supercuspidal representation of
$\sigma $
 is a theta lift of a supercuspidal representation of 
 ${\mathrm {PGL}}_2(F)$
, then
${\mathrm {PGL}}_2(F)$
, then 
 $\sigma $
 is H-relatively supercuspidal.
$\sigma $
 is H-relatively supercuspidal.
Proof. Observe that 
 $\sigma $
 is H-relatively supercuspidal if and only if
$\sigma $
 is H-relatively supercuspidal if and only if 
 $\sigma $
 is a submodule of
$\sigma $
 is a submodule of 
 $C_{c}^{\infty }(H\backslash G)$
. Now write
$C_{c}^{\infty }(H\backslash G)$
. Now write 
 $\sigma =\Theta (\pi )$
 where
$\sigma =\Theta (\pi )$
 where 
 $\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 is supercuspidal. Since
$\pi \in \mathrm {Irr}(\mathscr {G})$
 is supercuspidal. Since 
 $\pi $
 is supercuspidal, as in Proposition 8.2, we have an embedding of
$\pi $
 is supercuspidal, as in Proposition 8.2, we have an embedding of 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
-modules
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
-modules 
 $\pi \otimes \Theta (\pi )\hookrightarrow \mathcal {V}$
. By taking
$\pi \otimes \Theta (\pi )\hookrightarrow \mathcal {V}$
. By taking 
 $(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\Psi )$
-coinvariants and applying Proposition 5.10 we get an embedding of G-modules
$(\overline {\mathscr {U}},\Psi )$
-coinvariants and applying Proposition 5.10 we get an embedding of G-modules 
 $\Theta (\pi )\hookrightarrow C_{c}^{\infty }(H\backslash G)$
, where
$\Theta (\pi )\hookrightarrow C_{c}^{\infty }(H\backslash G)$
, where 
 $H\cong \mathrm {Spin}(9)$
. Thus
$H\cong \mathrm {Spin}(9)$
. Thus 
 $\sigma =\Theta (\pi )$
 is H-relatively supercuspidal.
$\sigma =\Theta (\pi )$
 is H-relatively supercuspidal.
 We give a second proof of this proposition. If 
 $\sigma $
 is not H-relatively supercuspidal then, by a result of Kato and Takano [Reference Kato and Takano13, Theorem 7.1],
$\sigma $
 is not H-relatively supercuspidal then, by a result of Kato and Takano [Reference Kato and Takano13, Theorem 7.1], 
 $\sigma $
 must be a subquotient of
$\sigma $
 must be a subquotient of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. This contradicts that
$i_{Q}^{G}(\chi \circ \varpi _{4})$
. This contradicts that 
 $\sigma $
 is a theta lift of a supercuspidal representation of
$\sigma $
 is a theta lift of a supercuspidal representation of 
 ${\mathrm {PGL}}_2(F)$
. Here we used that any
${\mathrm {PGL}}_2(F)$
. Here we used that any 
 $\theta $
-split parabolic subgroup for the rank one symmetric space
$\theta $
-split parabolic subgroup for the rank one symmetric space 
 $H\backslash G$
 is in the G-conjugacy class of Q, see [Reference Sakellaridis and Venkatesh25, A3.6].
$H\backslash G$
 is in the G-conjugacy class of Q, see [Reference Sakellaridis and Venkatesh25, A3.6].
9 Dual pair 
 $\mu _{2}\times F_{4}\subset E_{6}$
$\mu _{2}\times F_{4}\subset E_{6}$
 In this section, we study the theta lift associated to the dual pair 
 $\mu _{2}\times F_{4}\subset E_{6}$
, where
$\mu _{2}\times F_{4}\subset E_{6}$
, where 
 $E_{6}$
 is of adjoint form with two connected components where the action of the nontrivial component is through the outer automorphism of
$E_{6}$
 is of adjoint form with two connected components where the action of the nontrivial component is through the outer automorphism of 
 $E_{6}$
. This situation arises from the construction of Subsection 2.4 by taking C to be a quadratic composition algebra.
$E_{6}$
. This situation arises from the construction of Subsection 2.4 by taking C to be a quadratic composition algebra.
 The analysis of this case is similar to and simpler than the case of 
 $E_{7}$
 considered in Section 4, so we will be brief. We note that the results of Subsection 9.1 could have been proved after Section 3, but our proof of the result of Subsection 9.2 utilizes Theorem 6.2.
$E_{7}$
 considered in Section 4, so we will be brief. We note that the results of Subsection 9.1 could have been proved after Section 3, but our proof of the result of Subsection 9.2 utilizes Theorem 6.2.
 Let 
 $\mathcal {G}$
 be the F-points of the adjoint form of
$\mathcal {G}$
 be the F-points of the adjoint form of 
 $E_{6}$
 constructed using the quadratic composition algebra C with two connected components where the nontrivial component acts through the outer automorphism associated with a choice of simple roots
$E_{6}$
 constructed using the quadratic composition algebra C with two connected components where the nontrivial component acts through the outer automorphism associated with a choice of simple roots 
 $\Delta $
. Let
$\Delta $
. Let 
 $(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 be the minimal representation of
$(\Pi ,\mathcal {V})$
 be the minimal representation of 
 $\mathcal {G}$
. Let G be the fixed points in the identity component of
$\mathcal {G}$
. Let G be the fixed points in the identity component of 
 $\mathcal {G}$
 under the action of the outer automorphism. Then if we identify
$\mathcal {G}$
 under the action of the outer automorphism. Then if we identify 
 $\mu _{2}$
 with the subgroup of
$\mu _{2}$
 with the subgroup of 
 $\mathcal {G}$
 generated by the outer automorphism, then
$\mathcal {G}$
 generated by the outer automorphism, then 
 $\mu _{2}\times G\subset \mathcal {G}$
 is a dual pair.
$\mu _{2}\times G\subset \mathcal {G}$
 is a dual pair.
 Let 
 $\tau ^{+}$
 and
$\tau ^{+}$
 and 
 $\tau ^{-}$
 be the trivial and nontrivial characters of
$\tau ^{-}$
 be the trivial and nontrivial characters of 
 $\mu _{2}$
, respectively. There is a surjective map
$\mu _{2}$
, respectively. There is a surjective map 
 $\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \tau ^{\pm }\otimes \Theta (\tau ^{\pm })$
. The goal of this section is to compute
$\mathcal {V}\twoheadrightarrow \tau ^{\pm }\otimes \Theta (\tau ^{\pm })$
. The goal of this section is to compute 
 $\Theta ^{\pm }=\Theta (\tau ^{\pm })$
.
$\Theta ^{\pm }=\Theta (\tau ^{\pm })$
.
9.1 Lifting from 
 $\mu _{2}$
 to
$\mu _{2}$
 to 
 $F_{4}$
$F_{4}$
Theorem 9.1. The G-module 
 $\Theta ^{\pm }$
 is irreducible and
$\Theta ^{\pm }$
 is irreducible and 
 $\Theta ^{+}\ncong \Theta ^{-}$
.
$\Theta ^{+}\ncong \Theta ^{-}$
.
Proof. First, we show that 
 $\mathrm {FJ}(\Theta ^{\pm })\cong \omega _{\psi }^{\pm }$
, where
$\mathrm {FJ}(\Theta ^{\pm })\cong \omega _{\psi }^{\pm }$
, where 
 $\omega _{\psi }^{+}$
 and
$\omega _{\psi }^{+}$
 and 
 $\omega _{\psi }^{-}$
 are the even and odd Weil representation of
$\omega _{\psi }^{-}$
 are the even and odd Weil representation of 
 $\mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
, respectively. This follows from the analogs of Lemmas 4.1 and 4.2 and Propositions 4.3 and 4.4. The main difference in this case is that the dimension of
$\mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
, respectively. This follows from the analogs of Lemmas 4.1 and 4.2 and Propositions 4.3 and 4.4. The main difference in this case is that the dimension of 
 $N^{\perp }/Z$
 is 6, so
$N^{\perp }/Z$
 is 6, so 
 $\omega _{\psi }$
 is the Weil representation of
$\omega _{\psi }$
 is the Weil representation of 
 $\mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
, and
$\mathrm {Sp}(6,F)$
, and 
 $\mathrm {Aut}(C)\cong \mu _{2}$
 is the full orthogonal group
$\mathrm {Aut}(C)\cong \mu _{2}$
 is the full orthogonal group 
 $\mathrm {O}(C^{0})$
 (as opposed to
$\mathrm {O}(C^{0})$
 (as opposed to 
 $\mathrm {SO}(C^{0})$
). Since
$\mathrm {SO}(C^{0})$
). Since 
 $\omega _{\psi }^{+}\ncong \omega _{\psi }^{-}$
 it follows that
$\omega _{\psi }^{+}\ncong \omega _{\psi }^{-}$
 it follows that 
 $\Theta ^{+}\ncong \Theta ^{-}$
.
$\Theta ^{+}\ncong \Theta ^{-}$
.
 From this we also see that 
 $\Theta ^{\pm }$
 has exactly one nontrivial constituent, since the Fourier–Jacobi functor is exact and only kills the trivial representation.
$\Theta ^{\pm }$
 has exactly one nontrivial constituent, since the Fourier–Jacobi functor is exact and only kills the trivial representation.
 Second, we show that 
 $\Theta ^{\pm }$
 does not contain the trivial representation as a constituent. If it does, then
$\Theta ^{\pm }$
 does not contain the trivial representation as a constituent. If it does, then 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
 contains the trivial representation of M as a constituent. However, by Proposition 3.11 part (1) and Theorem 3.1,
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
 contains the trivial representation of M as a constituent. However, by Proposition 3.11 part (1) and Theorem 3.1, 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{\overline N} \cong \mathcal{V}(\mathcal{M})\otimes |\mathrm{det}|^{2/20} \oplus \chi_C |\mathrm{det}|^{4/20}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{\overline N} \cong \mathcal{V}(\mathcal{M})\otimes |\mathrm{det}|^{2/20} \oplus \chi_C |\mathrm{det}|^{4/20}. \end{align*} $$
We see that the center of M acts by nontrivial characters on the two summands of 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
, thus
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
, thus 
 $\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
 cannot contain the trivial representation of M as a constituent. Therefore
$\mathcal {V}_{\overline N}$
 cannot contain the trivial representation of M as a constituent. Therefore 
 $\mathcal {V}$
 cannot contain the trivial representation of G as a constituent.
$\mathcal {V}$
 cannot contain the trivial representation of G as a constituent.
 From this it follows that 
 $\Theta ^{\pm }$
 is irreducible.
$\Theta ^{\pm }$
 is irreducible.
Corollary 9.2. As a 
 $\mu _{2}\times G$
-module,
$\mu _{2}\times G$
-module, 
 $\mathcal {V}\cong \Theta ^{+}\oplus \Theta ^{-}$
.
$\mathcal {V}\cong \Theta ^{+}\oplus \Theta ^{-}$
.
9.2 
 $C=F\oplus F$
$C=F\oplus F$
 In this section we use our results on the 
 $\mathrm {PGL}(2)\times F_{4}\subset E_{7}$
 dual pair to make the lift of
$\mathrm {PGL}(2)\times F_{4}\subset E_{7}$
 dual pair to make the lift of 
 $\mu _{2}$
 to
$\mu _{2}$
 to 
 $F_{4}$
 induced from the split form of
$F_{4}$
 induced from the split form of 
 $E_{6}$
 explicit.
$E_{6}$
 explicit.
 Throughout we use the notation of Section 5 and we write 
 $\mathcal {V}_{n}$
 for the minimal representation of
$\mathcal {V}_{n}$
 for the minimal representation of 
 $E_{n}$
.
$E_{n}$
.
 We apply 
 $\overline {\mathscr {U}}$
-coinvariants to sequence (5.1) to get the surjective
$\overline {\mathscr {U}}$
-coinvariants to sequence (5.1) to get the surjective 
 $\mathscr {T}\times G$
-module map
$\mathscr {T}\times G$
-module map 
 $$ \begin{align*} (\mathcal{V}_{7})_{\overline{\mathscr{U}}}\twoheadrightarrow (\mathcal{V}_{7})_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\cong \mathcal{V}_{6}\otimes |-|^{3}\oplus |-|^{6}\twoheadrightarrow \Theta^{\pm}\otimes |-|^{3}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} (\mathcal{V}_{7})_{\overline{\mathscr{U}}}\twoheadrightarrow (\mathcal{V}_{7})_{\overline{\mathcal{N}}}\cong \mathcal{V}_{6}\otimes |-|^{3}\oplus |-|^{6}\twoheadrightarrow \Theta^{\pm}\otimes |-|^{3}. \end{align*} $$
Thus Frobenius reciprocity with respect to 
 $\overline {\mathscr {B}}\subset \mathscr {G}$
 yields a nonzero
$\overline {\mathscr {B}}\subset \mathscr {G}$
 yields a nonzero 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module map
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module map 
 $$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{7}\rightarrow \mathrm{Ind}_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{\mathscr{G}}(\Theta^{\pm}\otimes|-|^{3}). \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} \mathcal{V}_{7}\rightarrow \mathrm{Ind}_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{\mathscr{G}}(\Theta^{\pm}\otimes|-|^{3}). \end{align*} $$
Since 
 $\mathscr {T}$
 is the center of
$\mathscr {T}$
 is the center of 
 $\mathcal {M}$
 it acts trivially on
$\mathcal {M}$
 it acts trivially on 
 $\mathcal {V}_{6}$
, thus
$\mathcal {V}_{6}$
, thus 
 $\mathrm {Ind}_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\Theta ^{\pm }\otimes |-|^{3})\cong i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}})\otimes \Theta ^{\pm }$
. Note that
$\mathrm {Ind}_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(\Theta ^{\pm }\otimes |-|^{3})\cong i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}})\otimes \Theta ^{\pm }$
. Note that 
 $i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}})\otimes \Theta ^{\pm }$
 is an irreducible
$i_{\overline {\mathscr {B}}}^{\mathscr {G}}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}})\otimes \Theta ^{\pm }$
 is an irreducible 
 $\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module. Thus by Theorem 6.2, there is a surjective G-module map
$\mathscr {G}\times G$
-module. Thus by Theorem 6.2, there is a surjective G-module map 
 $$ \begin{align*} i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac{5}{2}}\circ\varpi_{4})\cong\Theta(i_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{\mathscr{G}}(|-|^{\frac{5}{2}}))\twoheadrightarrow \Theta^{\pm}. \end{align*} $$
$$ \begin{align*} i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac{5}{2}}\circ\varpi_{4})\cong\Theta(i_{\overline{\mathscr{B}}}^{\mathscr{G}}(|-|^{\frac{5}{2}}))\twoheadrightarrow \Theta^{\pm}. \end{align*} $$
By applying Proposition 2.5 we get the following theorem.
Theorem 9.3. There is a bijection between the irreducible G-modules 
 $\{\Theta ^{+},\Theta ^{-}\}$
 and the two irreducible summands of the unique semisimple quotient of
$\{\Theta ^{+},\Theta ^{-}\}$
 and the two irreducible summands of the unique semisimple quotient of 
 $i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
.
$i_{Q}^{G}(|-|^{\frac {5}{2}}\circ \varpi _{4})$
.
Acknowledgments
Some of the key ideas used in this work were conceived in conversations with Wee Teck Gan, during a Research in Teams event at the Erwing Schroedinger Institute in Vienna, in April 2022. This work was finished at the National University of Singapore in October 2023. The authors would like to thank these institutions for hospitality and Wee Teck Gan for help and support throughout the years.
Competing interests
The authors have no competing interest to declare.
Funding statement
This work is supported by the Croatian Science Foundation under the project IP-2022-10-4615 and by a gift no. 946504 from the Simons Foundation.
Ethical standards
The research meets all ethical guidelines, including adherence to the legal requirements of the study country.
 
 















 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
